Chapter 1: Sleeping with the Enemy.

Chapter  1

Lucas’ POV

Some referred to me as a vigilante, a man who took the law into his own hands without the least bit of respect for authority. Others called me a criminal; no better than the men I sought to take down.

My enemies thought me a nuisance and me? I  just saw myself as a man who wanted to do some good in the world, to wipe the streets clean of all the bastards who didn’t belong there, yet here I was crawling out of bed after a wild night  of sex with the enemy; Reputed arms dealer, alleged hit man and drug lord Adrian Corsetti.

I guess you could add hypocritical to the list of strikes against me, after all, here I was turning a blind eye to my lover’s crimes while day after day I turned men in to the police for much more simple things than Adrian had done.

 If I said it wasn’t something that bothered me constantly then I would be lying but I guess it was as they say; the heart wants what the heart wants and when it came to my own heart I was weak.

I slipped out of  his bed as quietly as I could and proceeded to pull on my discarded clothes. Along with all my other ‘ heroic’ duties I was the owner of a martial arts dojo and once again I was late for training. Copious amounts of sex could do that to a person: cause him to shirk his responsibilities and let down the people who depended on him.

I had just pulled on my jeans and was about to buckle up when he spoke and I froze.

“What are you doing?” he questioned from the bed, his voice sounding hoarse with sleep and I looked over at him.

“I’m late.” I told him simply and looked around for my phone. I knew I brought it in here last night.

“Looking for this?” he asked, holding up my cell and dangling it above his head, a teasing smile playing about his lips.

Shit I knew that look.

“Adrian, I’m late, hand it over.” I said, making my voice firm as I held my hand out to him.

“Give me a kiss first. Just one kiss and I’ll give it to you.”  He responded with a sly grin and my eyes narrowed. We both knew it wouldn’t end at one kiss so rather than take the bait I shrugged and grabbed my wallet from the bedside table.

“I think I can manage without my phone for one day.” I said and turned to go but to my surprise just before I turned the handle of the door that would take me into the hallway, I felt a pair of strong hands wrap around my waist and pull me back to bed.

In no time he was hovering over me, his legs straddling mine as he looked down at me with a grin.

“Stay with me today.” He said and I shook my head, struggling to get up, but his hands on my arms held me down and I gave up, there was no point in fighting against him, his strength far outweighed mine. He was a class four shape shifter after all.

Adrian you know I can’t, unlike you I have to work to pay the bills, now let me up.” I said, giving him a gentle shove.

“Let that David kid take over for you. I want you to myself today.” He said, his voice growing soft as he lowered his head and placed a whisper of a kiss on my cheek.

“That’s what you said yesterday.” I told him with a chuckle and he placed another kiss on my lips, silencing me momentarily.

“That’s because I love having you with me.” He said a moment later and my heart warmed at his words.

I always marveled at the way he could go from a badass, stern-faced tyrant his staff had to deal with on a daily basis to this playful, gentle fellow smiling down at me now. I think that’s what drew me to him in the first place; he had a heart, and while it only showed itself to me and his brothers, it was there none the less.

“I guess maybe I could take today off as well.” I surrendered and without another word his lips descended on mine and we found ourselves continuing where we left off the night before.

……………………………………..

“No tell him the deadline’s moved up. I want it here by six tomorrow evening.”  Adrian said to whoever was on the other line.

We were both seated in his study, caught up in our own work after spending a more than eventful morning in bed and now he was back in work mode as was I. My friend at the agency had dropped me another file yesterday morning and I was just getting around to it.

The latest victim was a nineteen year old woman; raped and murdered after a guy broke into her apartment one night. So far the police didn’t have enough evidence to hold the suspect but the detectives, set on his trail by the grieving family had reason to believe the guy was guilty.

 They wanted me to track the guy down and get him to confess. The only reason they had brought me in however was because the ways I’d use to get a confession out of him was probably not the most orthodox but it got the job done.

“I don’t give a fuck what Harris can or can’t do, I want it by six or there’s going to be hell to pay.” Adrian was saying to the person on the line and I looked away from my own work to watch him.

Surprisingly his expression wasn’t one of anger, instead, his face was completely devoid of emotion as he spoke; low and deadly into the phone, probably scaring the life out of the person on the other end. Yeah killers had that effect on people.

As soon as he hung up the phone, another call came through and he picked it up without batting an eye.

“Corsetti.” He answered and after a brief pause; “Send him in.” he said then he hung up the phone.

He sent a brief smile my way when he caught me looking but when the huge double doors swung open his expression was schooled once more. I shifted in my seat watching two massive guards walk in, dragging an equally large but haggard looking man between them.

The man was cursing the guards in what could only be another language and I knew he was pissed by his tone.

When they reached Adrian’s desk the men let him go and both took a step back. Adrian was silent for a while as he appraised him then I watched as he reached into a compartment under his desk and extracted a gun.

 I froze, the tension rising up in me like smoke to the air. This would be the part of Adrian’s work that troubled me, usually I could only guess at the things he had done but this was the first time I was seeing him in action.

“You actually betrayed me and thought you could get away with it?” Adrian asked the man calmly. By now the guy was silent as he watched the gun in Adrian’s hand but when he raised it and pointed it to the guy’s chest he found his voice.

“Wait, please, maybe we can work something out, please.” The guy pleaded in English but Adrian’s face was set. I knew the moment his hand tightened on the weapon that he was seriously about to shoot a guy right there on his floor without a care in the world.

“Are you insane? You can’t just shoot him!” I shouted and everyone in the room turned to look at me.

“Lucas, trust me, you don’t want to interfere with my work right now.” He said, his tone brooking no argument but I was not about to nod and say yes master , that wasn’t the type of person I was.

“Don’t give me that bullshit Corsetti, I can’t just allow you to shoot someone in cold blood. We’ll take him to the authorities if he’s done something wrong, that’s how it’s done.” I told him seriously.

I may have been many things in the past but I was reformed, there was a right way and a wrong way to go about everything and I was not about to watch a man be killed over a simple matter like betrayal.

Adrian looked at the guards and signaled for them to leave. “I’ll deal with him later.” He told them and when they had gone, the doors closed firmly behind them, he placed the gun on the polished mahogany desk and walked over to where I sat.

“I’m sure you’re aware of the kind of organization that I run here Lucas. I answer to no one and I deal out punishment as I see fit-” he started but I cut him off.

“Stop talking to me as if I’m one of your damn goons. I’m telling you that I won’t stand by and watch you kill a man, I couldn’t care less who you are, what organization you run or who was stupid enough to piss you off.” I told him firmly and to my surprise his face lit with a smile.

“I’ve always admired that about you.” He said and when my brows furrowed in confusion he continued, “the fact that you don’t mind standing up to me, not many people are brave enough to do that you know.” He said softly and I cleared my throat before answering, I thought he’d be angry at my outburst I certainly hadn’t expected this.

“Yeah well I’m not most people.” I answered and his smile brightened. He reached over to cup my cheek, his eyes going gentle as he looked down at me.

“And that’s one of the reasons I lo-” he started but whatever he was about to say was drowned out by the blaring of my cell phone which was resting on the table beside us.

 We both looked down at the screen and when he saw who it was his hand dropped from my face and his mouth tightened as he moved away from me and crossed the room to sit  around his desk once more.

 I picked up the phone and stared at the screen for a second. His behavior didn’t surprise me in the least. It was no secret that he hated when I got calls from Laken; the love of my life up until just less than a year ago when he broke my heart. Adrian had the idea that I still had feelings for Laken and it didn’t help the situation when every time he turned around I was either texting or calling him and vice versa.

“I’ll take the call outside.” I told him but Adrian didn’t even look at me, instead he turned to his computer screen and began typing away. Back to business as usual. I sighed and pushed through his double doors then pushed the button to receive the call.

“Hey Laken what’s up…?”

                                     AUTHOR’S NOTES

AND FINALLY THE FIRST LONG AWAITED CHAPTER IS UP. IT’S SHORT BUT THE CHAPTERS TO COME WILL HAVE MORE TO OFFER. ENJOY !

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 2: Punishment for incompetence is death.

Chapter 2

Lucas’s POV

Adrian’s men were following me again.

Other than the fact that my lover was a killer, I think this was the one thing we argued about the most. He’d set them on me  a few weeks after we’d started seeing each other; he called them ‘backup’ if I ever found myself in trouble, well I called them a pain in my ass.

I was a grown man, why the hell would I need two bodyguards following me around day in and day out? Adrian’s exact words when I’d told him to get rid of them was; ‘you won’t even know they’re there’.

I wasn’t sure if it is that the two men actually believed that I couldn’t spot them from a mile away, but if they did then I couldn’t help but feel insulted. It’s like they weren’t even trying to keep hidden. They would only do me more harm than good and in the end I’d probably find myself trying to save their asses rather than the other way around.

I sighed as I crossed the street to get over to my apartment. There was no point trying to talk to Adrian about it because after months of arguing he still hadn’t let up.

I suppose I should feel grateful that he cared enough to hire two men to ‘keep me alive’ but come on, I’d taken down bigger men that these two brutes without so much as a scratch on my person so I’d say they were wasting their time and Adrian was wasting his money keeping them in his employ.

I turned the key in the lock and pushed open my front door, then kicked it shut making my way quickly up the stairs and into my makeshift office.

It was about time I got started on that job my friend over at the agency had sent me, play time with Adrian was over, it was time to get back to my responsibilities. I went over to the only book stand in the room, shifted the stack of books on the top shelf to the side which hid the stainless steel in-wall safe behind them. I punched in the code and it clicked open giving me the view of the contents inside.

For jobs like this I liked to first observe my target, get a feel of his or her habits and lifestyle, the people they associated  themselves with. That way when I finally caught up with them I could use my findings as leverage over them; blackmail I suppose you could call it. That usually tipped the scale in my favor and if that didn’t work then I’d do the part of the job they hired me for: torture.

 After all I never said I was a law abiding citizen, just that I liked to do good. My kind of torture was subtle- if you could ever call torture subtle- I pushed just enough to get them talking and sometimes I didn’t even have to go that far; a simple stern expression and the threat of physical pain could often times get even the most feared goons to spew their guts to me and that was fine.

I pulled out the binoculars and my glock, sticking them both in a small pouch. I hated guns, always have and simply because I carried one around certainly didn’t mean I was in the habit of shooting people. It was for safety purposes only, after all I wasn’t a killer.

I pushed back the books in place and closed the office door behind me when I left. As I was passing through the kitchen I grabbed an apple from the bowl on the counter and sunk my teeth into it, the juice oozing out and rolling down my chin as I pulled the door open and walked out into the street.

……………………………….

It was hours later before I finally caught a glimpse of the alleged rapist and murderer, he went by the name Alfred O’Grady and from what I could see, he lived alone. A very ordinary looking guy in my estimation, about 5’7”, a little on the pudgy side. I thought he could do with a shave and his small beady eyes weren’t much to look at either, like I said; ordinary.

I watched him from where I was parked across the street, binoculars in hand, as he exited his flat, a donut trapped between his teeth as he fought to pull on his windbreaker. I started up my car the moment he entered his vehicle and when he pulled out onto the street I wasn’t far behind him.

An hour later he pulled up outside what looked to be a deserted warehouse and got out of the vehicle. I pulled to a stop, far enough away that he wouldn’t suspect a thing but close enough that I didn’t have to use binoculars. I watched as he looked around, most likely to make sure no one had followed him.

As he approached the building I took a moment to look around and I had to wonder why my little rapist friend would find the need to visit a rundown place like this, with its dirty surroundings, graffiti covered walls and overall lugubrious atmosphere.

I glanced at my watch; just a little past 7pm; it couldn’t be anything good. He was more than a little jumpy and he kept looking around as if he expected somebody to jump out at him. I sat forward in my seat, eyes narrowed as I watched his progress.

Whatever it was that he was doing here clearly had him spooked and I knew that as risky as it might be, as soon as he entered the building as I suspected he would, I’d have to find a way in as well.

 I pulled my gun from the pouch, checked the clip then stuffed it into the waist band of my jeans. He walked up to the door in the centre and knocked exactly three times then waited. The door opened to a Caucasian male, muscular, heavily tattooed and bald.

He appeared to be carrying a firearm. This definitely wasn’t going to be a casual tea party out with friends. My target was involved in something big.

I shifted in my seat then leaned closer to the window, curiosity getting the better of me and what happened next would probably piss me off for the next century or two. Just as my target was about to set foot into the warehouse a familiar jeep drove right by me and pulled to a stop a few meters in front of my car, bringing it directly into the line of sight of the tattooed fellow and my target.

I watched in disbelief as my two bodyguards got out making their way over to my vehicle and my eyes flashed to the two men still frozen at the door watching what was taking place.

In the silence of the deserted street I heard the tattooed guy shout; “You brought the cops?” and then all hell broke loose. I watched in horror as my target backed up, hands raised as if in surrender, his face contorted in fear as the other guy raised his gun and shot him twice in the head. He went down like a log and then Mr. Tattoo turned and fired a few shots in my direction.

I saw one of my body guards go down after being hit in the leg. I didn’t even try to reach for my own weapon; I just dropped further into my seat keeping my head down as I tried to start up the vehicle. The window over on the passenger side of my car shattered against the spray of bullets, leaving me to assume that there was now more than one shooter.

Just as I started up the vehicle another window shattered and I put my hands up to shield my face as I felt the shards cutting into my skin. Jesus if I made it out of this alive I was going to kill somebody!

………………………………………….

Adrian’s POV

“You’re going soft Adrian.” My twin brother’s voice reverberated around the room and I would have rolled my eyes if I didn’t find the act so childish.

 Instead, I picked up the decanter and poured the scotch into both our glasses then picked them up before turning to face him.

“Yes Marcus you’ve mentioned that quite a few times already.” I said walking over to him and holding out the drink to him. He took it with a grunt and put it to his lips.

“And you have yet to take me seriously.” Marcus continued, his tone serious, “You have no time to be playing house with that kid, more important things are at stake here and we need you focused.” He finished, talking another sip of his drink.

“Like I’ve told you, I’m completely focused. Lucas’ presence in my life hasn’t changed that and it won’t, now shut up you’re giving me a headache.” I said before plopping down into the leather seat at the far corner of the room.

“He does service to the cops, doesn’t that mean anything to you? He could destroy everything we’ve worked for.” Marcus said through gritted teeth and I sighed, looking up at him.

“Lucas isn’t going to turn against me-”I started but he cut me off.

“He might not turn now, but what happens when you guys start having problems? Or when you do something that pisses him off? What happens then?”

“If it wasn’t for the fact that we look so much alike I’d think you were adopted, you’re absolutely nothing like me, you need to calm down Marcus, we’re safe and even if Lucas were to turn against me, which he won’t-” I added for emphasis, “We don’t leave paper trails or evidence plus we have men in the force, we have judges in our pockets and politicians eating out of our hands, we’re fine.” I said, my voice calm.

I watched as he slammed down the glass causing the liquid inside to brim over the top and splash onto the wooden surface of my desk.

“It’s that overconfidence that’s going to get you into trouble. Get rid of that kid he’s making you delusional.”

“He’s in love Marcus, why can’t you be happy for him?”  my little brother Scottie said from where he sat around my desk. He usually never interrupted our arguments but I was thankful that he was so quick to defend me.

“He’s not in love, Adrian doesn’t fall in love, he falls into lust and when he gets his fill he’s going to discard Lucas just like the rest of them” he said to Scottie then turned to me “And I’d appreciate it if while you’re fucking your latest poster boy you not divulge our secrets.” He said harshly and just as I opened my mouth ready for my own retort Scottie spoke up in a bored tone.

“You’re right Adrian, he has to be adopted.” He said glancing absently at the computer screen  and I laughed.

That was my heartbeat right there; my little brother Scottie. I couldn’t really couldn’t call him little though considering the fact that he was only five years my junior making him 23 just like Lucas, but to me he’d always be little Scottie, the cute little boy who used to run to me with all his problems or beg me to play with him, back then I was his hero and I guess in some ways he still thought of me as such.

 We’d become especially closer when our parents died in a house fire when I was eighteen. After that we’d learned to look out for each other. I remembered a time when Marcus was like that too but years in a business like ours could change a man and the cold hard man standing before me now was certainly a product of the business.

It was the fear of Scottie facing that same fate that had me deciding I didn’t want him to join the business but when he’d dropped out of college adamant on following in my footsteps that had pretty much decided itself.

“We’re twenty-eight years old and already head one of the largest drug rings in the world. We didn’t get that way by romancing every street trash we came across. Get rid of him or I will!” Marcus said, his voice rising on the last word and I rose from my seat, placing the glass on the coffee table before I made my way over to my twin.

“Last time I checked, I don’t answer to you.” I started and when it looked like he was about to say more I put up a hand to silence him. “I’m the one who got us where we are today, I’m the one who took the risks while you were safe in your own little world. The fact that you’re here with me now doesn’t change the fact that you work for me and not the other way around.”

As I spoke to him I watched as his jaw clenched but his eyes stayed locked onto mine and I continued in a cold voice, my anger barely concealed. “Lucas deserves respect and if you do anything to make him feel unwelcome you’ll have me to deal with, is that understood?” I asked and after a moment’s hesitation he nodded and I backed down.

I loved Marcus but sometimes he really pissed me off. I dragged my hand through my hair and let my gaze travel around the room, stopping on Scottie when I noticed that he was looking anxiously between us. I sighed.

Scottie had this insane idea that one day Marcus would piss me off to the point where I’d just put a bullet in his head and no amount of assurances could lead him to believe otherwise.

So to set him at ease I offered him a small smile then reached over to pat Marcus good-naturedly on the shoulder.

“Don’t worry, I won’t lose focus.” I told my twin, letting some of the warmth creep back into my voice as I spoke, then before I turned to have a seat I added with feeling; “ And despite what you might think, I do love Lucas.” I said and I meant it.

It was true that I’d gone through my fair share of lovers without even a backward glance when I got my fill of them but as cliché as it probably sounded; it was different with Lucas. Though if anyone was to really sit me down and ask exactly what it was about Lucas that was different I wasn’t sure I’d be able to tell them.

How did you explain a feeling like this? You had to feel it for yourself to know what I meant I suppose. Lucas was like a breath of fresh air in my usually poorly ventilated life. To say that it was his innocence that drew me in would be a lie because Lucas was anything but innocent and he wasn’t exactly what you would call ‘good’ either.

After all, when I met him it was on one of his operations when he’d been trying to torture one of my top men for information leading to a murder which my guy had confessed to by the way. A fault that had led him to his ultimate demise at the bottom of the ocean but that was another story.

So back then I had been intrigued by the thought that someone had cracked my top ranking informant and so I had orchestrated Lucas’ capture and after our first conversation/insult-exchange/argument, whatever you wanted to call our first meeting, I was hooked.

He had shown no fear even after being told who I was, he’d held up through threats of even worse torture than he had dealt my informant and he’d had the audacity to insult Marcus; Marcus who I’d heard was even more intimidating than I was and that was saying something.

So we’d talked one on one without the threat of guns being held over his head and through observance alone- since he hadn’t been much of o talker then- I’d learned a lot about him. The fact that he was a shape shifter had been icing on the cake and I don’t know how I did it but as time passed I’d gotten him to trust me and we had been together ever since.

He was to date my longest relationship and my first love and I wasn’t about to tolerate him being disrespected.

I moved away from Marcus to go see what Scottie was up to online. He’d been charged with the task of hacking into the security system of an acquaintance of mine’s company. He claimed it was foolproof, I was about to prove him wrong and get a load of cash out of it at the same time.

It wasn’t really stealing if he owed me money anyway and if it was then it wasn’t as if I have a shit anyway.

I was standing behind his chair, staring down at the computer screen when I heard the commotion outside and not a second later, before we could act, the double doors of my study burst open and the sight that greeted me had me moving quickly from around the desk toward my lover.

He looked like hell, the front of his shirt was bloodied and there was a gash on his cheek from which blood was cascading down his face. I could see other nicks and cuts on his arms as well but other than that and his fuming expression he seemed to be fine.

I couldn’t say the same for the guy Lucas’ bodyguard dragged in however. He had clearly been shot and his breaths came in shallow pained gasps.

“What the hell happened to you three?” I questioned, looking them all over.

I heard Scottie push away from his chair to come stand by my side and Marcus drifted closer taking in the scene in silence.

“Your men fucked up my operation, that’s what happened!” Lucas shouted, his jaw clenched and his eyes blazing as he looked at me and I raised an eyebrow.

“What so you mean? Tell me what happened.” I said again, my gaze going back to the guy who was bleeding all over my floor.

“I told you I didn’t want them following me around, they’re idiots and now they’ve blown my entire operation, they got my target killed!” he said pointing to the men. Then he pulled his hand through his already mussed hair and walked past me to go sit in the closet chair he could find. Spotting my drink on the coffee table, he took it up and downed it in one gulp and I frowned in concern.

“Maybe you should tell me everything from the beginning.” I pushed, moving to sit on the table directly in front of him.

“Maybe you should check on your guy first, he’s losing blood fast. I offered to take him to the hospital but he refused.” Lucas told me, dragging a hand over his face.

I didn’t even spare the bleeding man another glance. “No I think I’d rather hear what you have to say first.” I told him.

 He looked tired and worn and if I was the touchy feely kinda guy, I would have given him a hug. Instead I reached over and took his chin in hand, turning his face so I could get a better look at his wound but he batted my hand away and finally began his tale.

When he was finished I was made to understand that he had been on a stakeout when my guys had dropped by right in the middle of it and were spotted by not only Lucas but the men the target had been meeting with.

When questioned as to why they had interrupted, the body guard who was unhurt told me that they had had no idea he was on a stakeout and when they had seen him park in the deserted street they believed he’d had some sort of problem.

“How could you not know he was doing a job, you’ve been assigned to him for months now, you should have some idea what one of his stakeouts look like.” I said to the guard in disbelief but Lucas snorted.

“They wouldn’t have known, I’ve managed to slip them often enough that they wouldn’t have known what I was up to, but in any case, if you had just listened to me and gotten rid of them like I told you to I wouldn’t have to now go back to the man who hired me and tell them that the man who was to be made to suffer in prison for raping and murdering a defenseless woman is now dead.” He said with malice and I gave him a patient look.

“Well he’s dead anyway, isn’t that a better punishment than prison?” I asked and he glared at me.

He was right of course my men had fucked up, big time.

“Please, sir he needs a doctor.” The guard who was holding up his shot partner said and I pushed up from my perch on the table, walked over to my desk and extracted my weapon. When I walked back over to the two men, they hadn’t even realized what I was about to do. I raised the gun and shot the already bleeding bodyguard once in the head, it was a clean shot. He felt no pain.

“There, now he doesn’t have to worry about a doctor.” I said  ignoring the horrified look I was getting from the dead man’s partner.

“Jesus, Adrian!” Lucas shouted in surprise and I shook my head.

“He wouldn’t have made it anyway.” I said then turned to my main guards who were standing by the door. “Clean this up.” I told them and they were quick to do my bidding. When they had pulled the man’s crumpled body from the room I turned to his still horrorstruck partner.

“You’re fired, get out.” And in an instant he was out of my sight, leaving me with my brothers and my lover who now had his head cushioned in his hands.

I walked over to him and lowered myself into the chair beside him. He didn’t move.

“I’m sorry my men were so incompetent.” I told him as a sort of apology but rather than acknowledge my words he straightened up and pushed up from the chair.

“I’m going home.” he said. Not in anger or frustration but in a tired voice that was evidence of how much he’d gone through tonight.

I got up as well, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder “I’ll take you home.” I told him but he shook his head.

“Forget it I’m capable of driving myself home.” was all he said and crossed the room, pulled the door open and disappeared from sight.

I looked at Scottie who nodded at me, knowing exactly what it was that I wanted him to do without me having to voice it.

“I’ll make sure he’s okay.” He said and I watched as he melted down to size, shifting into a large grey wolf. I shook my head.

“I’m pretty sure humans wouldn’t take too kindly to seeing a wolf prowling the streets late at night Scottie.” Marcus said and Scottie looked up at him with what I could only take to be an annoyed expression before he shifted once more into a easily overlooked stray dog, then he ran out the door on his four skinny legs to follow my lover home.

As I passed by him to go over to my desk Marcus gave me the ‘I told you so look’ but I chose to ignore it, instead sinking down into my chair before the computer. It was time I did some research. I figured there had to be something I could do to get back in my lover’s good graces, maybe help solve one of his cases or dig up evidence against his recently deceased target.

 Even though the guy was dead I figured giving the authorities evidence against him may help give some form of closure to the grieving family. I’d just call up a few of my guys; see if they could find anything.

And as I sat there looking for a way to somehow get Lucas to stop being mad at me a thought entered my mind.

Maybe Marcus was right . Maybe I really was going soft.

                                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

I DON’T REALLY HAVE MUCH TO SAY EXCEPT.HAVE A HAPPY EASTER!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 3: If looks could kill…

Chapter 3

 Lucas’ POV

 I had just gotten out of the shower, dripping wet from head to toe when the doorbell rang.

“Scottie get that for me!” I called down then crossed the room in search of a towel.

The bell rang again and I let out a sigh. No surprise there, Scottie tuned out everything when he was watching the T.V.  I grabbed the towel that was draped across a nearby chair and wrapped it around my waist, then made my way downstairs to open the door. I wasn’t surprised that Scottie hadn’t even budged to get it.

”Don’t you have a key?” I asked when I pulled the door open and saw Adrian standing there, a smile planted on his clean shaven face.

“Yeah but considering the mood you left my place in last night I figured it’d be best to ring the bell.” He said then pushed past me and into my apartment without actually being invited in, which led me to silently question his point on ringing the bell in the first place since he had chosen to barge in anyway.

“If I didn’t know for sure that my brother was as straight as they come I’d probably be having some doubts about your fidelity Lucas.” Adrian said looking at my semi naked form and then glancing back at Scottie who was sprawled out on my oversized couch munching on potato chips and watching T.V. I rolled my eyes.

He’d somehow followed me home the night without my being aware and it was only when I was about to enter the apartment that he showed himself. I’d had no choice but to invite him to stay the night. Not that I’d really had a problem with it, Scottie staying over my place was getting to be a regular occurrence.

“Don’t you have a home to get to?” Adrian asked his brother when Scottie finally managed to tear his gaze from the screen long enough to greet us.

“Don’t you?” Scottie sassed and I couldn’t help the grin that lit my face.

“Yeah I’m standing in it and last time I checked you have a security system to hack into.” Adrian told him with a bored look and after looking between the two of us for a second Scottie dropped the bag of chips on the table and pushed up with a sigh.

“Cheeky bastard. Fine I’ll go hang with Marcus.” Scottie mumbled and as he passed by us Adrian reached up and ruffled his hair.

“Remember we have a meeting tonight.” He told him and Scottie nodded.

When he was out the door Adrian turned to look at me, the smile now gone from his face.

“You good?” he asked me uncertainly and rather than cut into him as I’d imaged doing last night I decided to cut him some slack, after all, his intentions had been good, it wasn’t his fault his men had turned out to be incompetent idiots.

“Yeah great.” I said then turned to head up the stairs once more, I was freezing my ass off standing there dripping wet and as I ascended the stairs Adrian was right behind me.

He immediately went to my bed and sat there watching me as I searched for something to wear.

“What’s that?” I questioned, gesturing to the manila envelope in his hand. He looked down at it briefly then glanced back up at me.

“I know it won’t really be of much use to you but I dug up evidence on your guy.” He started, his eyes never leaving me as I dropped the towel and dragged on my boxers. “I figured it would at least give the victim’s family some closure.” He continued and I stopped what I was doing to look at him.

“Why did you do it? You never help with my cases.” I said watching his expression carefully.

“Because I know how pissed you are about the whole mess and I wanted to make up for it somehow.” He said looking uncertain and I think that’s the look that did me in.

I could tell he really was being sincere and I was touched that he would choose to go through all this trouble to make it up to me. So I found myself crossing the room and I came to a stop between his legs, running my hands through his hair. He tilted his head, looking up at me then brought his hands up to grip my hips.

“I was pissed last night, you’re right, but it wasn’t your fault and I don’t blame you. Your intentions were good, you couldn’t control how they turned out.” I told him with sincerity and he pulled me closer, resting his forehead on my abdomen.

It had been unfair of me to blame him for it and for that I was sorry even though I was still a bit annoyed at the turn of events. He didn’t say anything as I continued to run my fingers through his dark curls and after a brief silence he moved his head and I felt the press of his soft lips against my hard abdomen.

I shivered in response, my hands tightening in his hair and he groaned pulling me even closer to him, his hands sliding up from my hips to rub against my bare skin.

His head moved lower and he proceeded to kiss a slow trail down my abdomen and came to a stop at the waistband of my boxers. I sucked in a shaky breath when his hand dipped into the fabric and came into contact with my already hard and heated flesh.

I gripped his hair as an automatic reaction to feeling the pleasure of his hand on me and that only seemed to urge him on because he pulled at my boxers, sliding them off my hips and they fell landing around my feet on the ground below, then he looked up at me, his eyes glinting with mischief and my breath caught.

When he took me between his lips slow and deliberate, I cried out, unconsciously moving my hips closer. My breaths started coming in soft pants and my grip on his strands became even tighter as I tried to pull his head closer but  he pulled away, leaving me momentarily dazed.

Then he grinned, that grin that said I knew exactly what was coming next and I moaned in anticipation as he stood, then grabbed my arm  turning me so that I had my back to the bed and pushed me down none too gently.

I licked my lips as I watched him pull his shirt over his head, then his pants went and a second later he stood before me naked as the day he was born, his little friend standing at attention. He climbed onto the bed after me and parted my legs coming to rest between them and I groaned when his flesh pressed against mine.

“Tell me what you want.” He whispered against my neck and I writhed against him as his tongue trailed a wet path along the column of my neck.

My breath left my body when he ground against me and I gripped his head, pulling his face to mine and taking his lips. They were as I expected them to be, soft and supple and perfect against mine…

……………………………

A long while later we lay sated and sweaty in my bed, our breathing finally under control and our heated flesh cooled. He had his head on my pillow, his face turned to me as he stared into mine. His fingers absently drew imaginary circles on my bare chest as I looked up at the ceiling, my hands tucked under my head.

“I love you.” Adrian whispered in the silence of my room and despite his whispered words he sounded so certain, so absolutely sure that I had to turn my head to look at him. He stared back at me silently, his eyes not wavering as they met mine and I took a deep breath and looked away again.

It hadn’t been the first time he’d said it and as with all the other times I couldn’t reply with the answer I knew he wanted to hear and as I lay there staring at the ceiling I knew what I had to do. It was times like this, that despite how wrong it seemed, that you had to exploit a person to get what you wanted. So I spoke, my voice soft but audible.

“What would you do if I asked you to stop killing people?” I questioned without looking at him and I could tell he hadn’t expected my question from his silence, but when I turned my head to look at him he spoke.

“Lucas you know I can’t do that, it’s unavoidable in my line of work, it’s a way we instill fear and respect in others.” He said, pushing up so that his head rested in his hand.

“Then how can you say you love me if you can’t do this one thing for me?” I asked and I knew from the look in his eyes that he was hurt that I would question his feelings for me but it had to be done. His senseless killing was something I just couldn’t tolerate any longer, whether or not his victims deserved it, it shouldn’t be left up to him to decide whether a person deserved to live or die.

“Just because I can’t do this doesn’t mean I don’t love you with everything I have.” He spoke, his voice rising and I shook my head.

“When I loved Laken I would have done anything for him. Anything.” I said and it was true, I had loved that boy with everything I had in me to the point where if he asked me to jump off a cliff I felt I would have done it just to please him.

I knew that bringing up Laken’s name was the worst thing I could have done but I did it because I knew for a fact that it would get me what I wanted. I also knew that despite my words, that Adrian loved me  as much as he could and if I questioned that love then it would be easier for me to get him to do what I wanted him to do.

Some might call me wicked to take advantage of him this way but I didn’t know how else to get him to do it. He was stubborn; my Adrian.

He shifted to sit up in the bed, still facing me. “What if I asked you to stop talking to him? To just forget about him, would you do it?” he counteracted and I glanced swiftly at him.

“What kind of question is that?” I asked, my eyes narrowed.

“It’s not much different from what you asked me. You want me to give up a lot for you but would you do it for me if I asked?” he questioned again. This time his expression was unreadable.

“Of course it’s different, I’m just asking you to stop killing people, you’re asking me to cut a friend out of my life. I won’t do it.” I said adamantly and his jaw tightened.

“What if Laken came back today? What if he, by some miracle left his mate and came back to you, what would you do? Would you leave me?” he asked softly, his eyes roaming my face as he awaited my answer and I looked away.

“Don’t ask me that.” I responded because I didn’t know the answer to that question myself. I would be lying if I said I didn’t still love Laken but that didn’t mean I didn’t care deeply for Adrian.

“If I didn’t care about you I would still be there with him, trying to get him back.” I said after awhile, but it would have been pointless for me to try to win over Laken’s heart anyway because he was a werewolf, already mated and it was next to impossible to break the kind of bond he had with his mate so I had given up. Then I had met Adrian and I was trying desperately to move on, I didn’t love him but I was close.

“You didn’t answer my question.” Adrian spoke up again but I kept my eyes fixed to the wall above me. I kept my mouth shut and he let exactly a minute passed before he spoke again.

“I’ll do it. I’ll do my best but in my line of work I can’t promise anything. Just tell me you’ll forget about him Lucas, please! That’s the only way you’ll ever move on.” He practically begged me, putting his hand on my arm. I froze my eyes flashing to his.

“Don’t ask me to choose between you and him Adrian because you won’t like my choice.” I said. My voice cold as I glared at him. My constant communication was the only thing I had left with Laken and I’d be damned if I would let anyone take that away from me.

I watched as Adrian looked at me for a second, then he swallowed hard and lowered himself back onto the bed, this time he was looking up at the ceiling. When his bottom lip trembled he clamped his teeth down on it and I instantly felt like an asshole.

What people tended to forget was that while Adrian was a hardened criminal he was also human. He was a man in love and to hear your lover tell you something like that had to be painful. I would know.

I groaned at my cold-heartedness and rolled over burying my face in his neck silently asking for his forgiveness and when he brought his hand up to wrap around me I felt even worse knowing that he had forgiven me so easily.

……………………………………

Adrian’s POV

“Fuck!” I cursed the kicked the cylinder out of my way. I felt like I could kill somebody; just rip them apart with my bare hands the way I was pissed. What was the point of all this?  Why was I tormenting myself by being with a heartless jerk who didn’t even love me?

I kicked another cylinder from the stack and it went toppling over. Fuck Lucas anyway! I didn’t need him, I didn’t need anyone! I’d been fine by myself for years before he came along  and now look at me. He was driving me crazy and I was letting him.

When exactly had I gone from being the badass Drug lord to being putty in his hands? I was weak, he made me weak. I should have fucked him up for saying that shit to me. Who was he to treat me like this? As if I wasn’t as important as his precious Laken, as if I couldn’t even hold a candle to him?

I kicked over another and watched it roll then turned and punched the wall, my knuckles came away bloodied but I didn’t feel a thing. I was so pumped with rage and hurt that I felt that if I was to rip my own heart out I still wouldn’t feel the pain. How had I gotten myself in this mess in the first place?

 I’d turned into one of those pathetic love-struck fools who allowed people to walk all over them just because they were blinded by love. Love; my daily tormentor. I’d done some crazy shit in my life, I’d been shot, stabbed, tortured and I’d still come out on top, I’d still come out stronger yet this single emotion was what was tearing me apart.

It was ripping away everything I had worked for, sapping my strength and my resolve. Causing me to lose myself. To have thoughts that a person in my position had no place having.

It was ridiculous what he had turned me into and I didn’t like it. I understood that he couldn’t actually love me because he was still caught up with his past love but I had thought that time would have healed him and I’d have him to myself. So much for that fantasy. I berated myself for the way I had responded to his words today. As if I didn’t have a voice of my own, as if when he said jump I would ask how high.

He had hurt me wickedly and like always I still forgave him. I hated him! But I still loved him and I hated it.

I let out a breath and ran my hand over my face. He’d hurt me and I’d still spent the day with him, smiling and laughing and acting as if everything was perfect while inside I was a mess. I really was weak to keep holding on to something that would probably never be mine.

But even as I thought it, I knew that I wouldn’t give up. I was an optimistic man by nature; I knew that one day he’d come to love me. I knew that eventually everything would drop into place and I’d look back on this day and laugh, but tonight I just wanted to rant and rave about how unfair the entire situation was.

Tomorrow, I’d be back to normal. I’d be levelheaded and I’d restructure the plot and I’d be back to finding a way to draw him closer to me.

 With this thought I walked over to the ledge and sat on the ground, folding my hands on the surface and resting my head on my hands, taking in the view from my dusty rooftop. I couldn’t even enjoy the view of the city tonight; my mind was so caught up in my predicament.

I didn’t have to guess who it was coming to interrupt me when I heard the door leading to the roof slam shut. I wasn’t sure if it was a family thing of just a shape shifter thing that allowed my brothers to sense when I was distressed but when they both came over to sit on either side of me I shifted to accommodate them.

“What’s wrong Adrian? You missed the meeting.” Scottie said as soon as he sat. His voice was low and gentle.

“Yeah we’ll get back to that tomorrow instead.” I said softly, looking out at the city rather than at either of them.

“Are you going to tell us what’s wrong then or are we going to have to beat it out of you?” Scottie joked but it fell flat.

There really was no point in keeping it from them because they’d annoy me until I spilled anyway and so after a few more minutes of silence I spoke, my voice coming out in a whisper.

“I don’t know how to make him love me Scottie. I don’t know what to do anymore.” I said then took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

Marcus cursed as I expected he would, but I opened my eyes when Scottie pulled me up from the wall and pulled me closer so that my back was resting against his chest and his arms encircled me.

If anything, that just made me feel like I would just give way to how I had been feeling all day and just let out a good howl; cry until there was nothing left but a look from Marcus had be swallowing hard and  trying to pull away from Scottie. He wasn’t having it though and pulled me back to him, speaking in a soothing voice.

“You know how Lucas is Adrian, he’ll come around.” Scottie said and I nodded though I couldn’t say in all honesty that I believed him.

“So this is why you’re up here sulking then? Because the kid doesn’t love you?” Marcus said, his voice sounding bored and I felt Scottie tense behind me.

“Don’t be an ass Marcus.” He said but I couldn’t even muster the nerve to care. I just continued to stare out at the city lights, trying to get Lucas off my mind and after a long moment of silence I heard Marcus sigh then he scooted closer to us.

He reached up and ruffled my hair then shocked me by doing something he rarely did. He reached over and kissed my forehead, like he used to do when we were kids and something or another had upset me. I looked over at him but said nothing as the lump formed in my throat.

“You’re only hurting yourself by staying with him Adrian, the sooner you let him go the better.” He said then pushed up from the ground and stood looking down at us for a while. Then without saying a word he turned and left, pulling the roof door open and letting it slam shut behind him.

Everything was silent for a few minutes, as we listened to the sound of car horns and the hustle and bustle of the city below. Then Scottie spoke up.

“Maybe he’s right Adrian. Lucas is my friend but maybe it’s time you moved on.” He said resting his chin on the top of my head.

I drew in a shaky breath.

 “I can’t.” I whispered and Scottie’s arms tightened around me.

…………………………………….

Lucas’s POV

It was just after midnight when I heard the pounding on the front door and I pushed up out of bed with a groan. Who the hell could that be? I pushed up out of bed, slightly unsteady on my feet and dragged my hand over my face and through my hair.

“I’m coming!” I shouted down to whoever it was that was disturbing my peace then grumbled under my breath as I made my way slowly down the stairs. Man I was tired.

 When I reached the door, I snapped on the porch light but as soon as I pulled it open I  felt something grab onto me, slamming me into the wall opposite the door. It happened so fast I didn’t even have time to catch my breath. I brought my hands up to pull against the hands that were wrapped around my neck as I gasped for air and when I snapped my eyes open it was to the sight of Marcus’s angry face.

Ever heard the expression; ‘if looks could kill?’  Well I had a feeling he was going to be doing more than just looking tonight…

                                       AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YA GO LOVIES! ANYONE PICKING SIDES? OR DO YOU SUPPORT BOTH OF EM?

NB/ for those who didn’t get it..Adrian and his brothers as well as lucas are shapeshifters

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 4: Late apologies and drunken fools

Chapter 4

Lucas’s POV

I couldn’t breathe.

I gripped the hands that held my neck trying desperately to loosen them but to no avail, Marcus’ strength far surpassed mine and I already found myself weakening from the lack of oxygen. It was about this time that a martial arts expert’s training usually kicked in don’t you think?

So I raised my hand above my head and brought my elbow down hard on Marcus’ hand trying to dislodge it like I’d been teaching my students for years however, what I probably should have told them was that this particular move wouldn’t work on a level 5 shape shifter intent on squeezing the life out of you; because that was clearly what Marcus was trying to do.

So when that didn’t work I lifted my legs from the ground, wrapping them around his legs then brought my own hands up to wrap around his neck, in an instant he let me go and I fell to the floor gasping for air but he didn’t stop there.

Marcus grabbed my upper arm dragging me across the room and flung me down into a nearby couch, then he bent and grabbed the front of my shirt, looking at me with a murderous expression.

I grabbed his hand and kicked out slamming my foot into his chest and he stumbled back for a second giving me time to  swing out of the couch and just as I was about to tackle him I watched in horror as Marcus reached into his coat and pulled out a gun. I froze on spot holding my hands up in surrender as my blood ran cold.

“Wait, hold on a second-” I started. Trying desperately to find a way to convince him to put to gun away. I still wasn’t quite sure what was even happening. I mean it was no secret that he didn’t like me but I never thought he’d go this far.

“Shut the fuck up and sit down.” Marcus growled and I immediately complied, slowly lowering myself into the couch once more. My hands were still raised and my eyes never left his weapon.

“Marcus I know we’ve had our differences but this is insane-“

“Didn’t I just tell you to shut it?” he said softly, his voice calm yet deadly.

I fell silent and watched in trepidation as he lowered himself into the chair across from me, his gun trained on my head and his eyes glinting.

“My brother may be too fucking caught up with you to realize the piece of shit you really are but I see right through you.”  He said and I remained silent.

“ What do you want from him?” he asked and my brows furrowed.

“I don’t want anything, I-I’m with him because I care about him…” I trailed off when he cocked a brow, appraising me as if I had just lied to his face and I bristled.

“You care about him. You care about him?” he said then surprised me by actually laughing as he seemed to think it over.

“Yes. I care about him, why is that so hard to believe?” I asked, my voice hoarse and my throat burning.

“If you actually cared about him, I wouldn’t be here right now.” He said shaking his head then continued; “For whatever reason, my brother thinks he’s in love with you. He cares more about you than the business he’s worked his whole life to build. He’s putting everything we’ve all worked for an a back burner for you and this is the way you repay him?” he asked. He came off sounding mildly curious but I could hear the undercurrent of anger in his tone.

So Adrian had told Marcus what I’d said then. That explained a lot. As I looked at him I finally began to understand what this was all about. I had thought everything was fine, that he had forgiven me for my cruel words earlier today but I was wrong. I hadn’t even realized how much they had actually affected him and I felt like a fool. I clenched my jaw and looked away.

“Don’t you have anything to say?” he asked but I remained silent as my mind continued processing how much of a dick I really was.

And I called myself the good guy. I looked toward the phone resting on its stand across the room and my fingers itched to call him. The fact that Marcus was here meant that this was serious because as far as I knew, Adrian kept his thoughts and feeling to himself, the only other person he shared them with was me and this time he hadn’t. And I called myself the good guy.

“You don’t even deserve him.” Marcus said softly and I watched as he pushed up from the chair, holstering his weapon. “I’ll tell you this once and only once; either you treat him right or you leave him the fuck alone because next time you hurt him I swear to God I’ll kill you.” He said, his voice dangerously low and I believed him.

 I sat on the chair, unmoving long after he had gone; feeling all kinds of shitty for my behavior. He was right, I didn’t deserve him.

………………………………

Adrian’s POV

“You guys didn’t have to treat me to breakfast, I’m fine…really, last night was nothing, I’m over it.” I had told them, doing my best to reassure them but they just wouldn’t back down.

Hence the reason I was seated in a restaurant I’d never been to before, eating my favorite ‘dinner’ foods for breakfast.

“Across from me Scottie kept up the conversation, his mouth moving miles a minute while Marcus and I both listened, nodding at all the right moments and smiling when he said something particularly cheeky.

“…and that’s why I dumped her.” Scottie finished and I shook my head.

“It’s like you’re looking for perfection. Trust me, you keep dumping them and there won’t be anyone left.” I told him and he shrugged.

“I feel like it would be easier if I could have about five girls and each of them would have two different qualities I like in a woman, that way I’d have the complete package, only it would be dispersed among five women.” He said seriously, chomping on a loaf before he continues, “Too bad I’ll never find girls willing to do that. I mean why can’t they just learn to share you know?” Scottie rambled on and I laughed. Marcus only looked at him like he’d lost his mind and Scottie looked back oblivious.

He was serious.

“Just make sure you’re being safe.” I warned and he rolled his eyes.

“I think Marcus beat you to the safe sex speech when I was 10.” He said clearly annoyed at my over protectiveness and I reached over to ruffle his hair. He pulled away and plopped another piece of the loaf into his mouth.

“What about you Marc, you found any sexy guys worth your time?” Scottie asked and I looked over at my twin. He rarely talked about his love life. The only thing I really knew about him in that aspect of his life was that he was gay.

“My life isn’t conducive to a serious relationship and neither is yours.” Marcus said seriously.

“You’re such a stick in the mud. One of these days you’re going to find prince charming and I’m gonna be there to say I told you so.” Scottie said with a grin and I laughed.

“Yeah that’ll be the day. Marcus falling in love; that’s I’d love to see.” And Scottie and I both laughed. Marcus only shook his head.

Surprisingly all this relationship talk was actually not affecting me in anyway. I’d woken up this morning with a stronger resolve. I had time on my side. After all Laken and his mate weren’t ever going to part as far as I knew; werewolves mated for life. Eventually Lucas would move on and the only thing on his mind would be me. I was an optimistic guy and I didn’t mind waiting for someone who was worth it.

“But seriously though Marcus. Just for fun. If you had to describe your perfect guy what would he be like?” I asked and after a few seconds of silently staring down into his plate he spoke up.

“This is ridiculous.” He said and Scottie jammed him in the side

“This is just for fun so just answer already.” He said and Marcus sighed then began.

“Fine. He’d…have to be smaller than me I guess. Ah…not necessarily flamboyant but just not too serious-“ he started.

“Says the most serious guy we know.” Scottie interrupted and Marcus shot him a glare. I laughed

“Intelligent, easy to talk to…I don’t know I’ve never really given it much thought.” He ended and I nodded.

“If I find anyone like that I’ll let you know.” Scottie said with a smile.

“No thanks smart ass.” Marcus replied and I watched in amusement as Scottie reached over to ruffle Marcus’s hair and Marcus leaned away trying to get out of Scottie’s reached.

“Hands to yourself Casanova.” Marcus said with a laugh and Scottie winked over at me causing me to chuckle.

You just had to love these guys.

……………………………………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

“ This has got to be rough on Thomas, I hope Gray will give him a chance .” I typed back and hit send.

I was texting Laken while simultaneously dumping groceries into the back seat of my car. After my surprise visit last night from Marcus, I’d done a lot of thinking and I finally got to see myself in a new light.

I got to see how cruel I’d been to Adrian, the one man who loved me beyond all else and  as I’d sat there thinking about all my past mistakes I’d made the decision to change. To try to be a better person for him, a better person to him. Starting with cooking him dinner tonight at his place as a sort of apology.

When I’d spoken to him this morning he’d told me he was out having breakfast with his brothers and so I hadn’t really gotten the chance to apologize, which was probably a good thing anyway because this should be done in person, not through an impersonal phone call.

I slammed the car door shut and walked around to the front, injecting myself into the car seat and pulling the front door closed behind me.

After shifting a bit uncomfortably on the luxurious leather seats I sighed. I couldn’t wait to get  my car back from the garage, at the moment I was driving one of Scottie’s ostentatious rides and I couldn’t honestly say I was getting used to it. I was more of a comfort kind of guy than one who thrived on luxury. Well except where it came to clothes anyway.

I started the engine and the car hummed to life around me as I pulled on my seatbelt. A shrill beep from my mobile phone interrupted me and I pulled it out to check the message.

“ He’s actually already started to come around but things are moving pretty slowly right now, we can only hope for the best I guess .” Laken had sent me and I shook my head, typing back a quick message before pulling out of the parking lot.

“ That’s all we can hope for. I’m about to go on the road so I’ll text you later .” I sent.

Poor Thomas, having to deal with something like this.

Ok maybe I was jumping the gun a little. It was time I spilled the whole Laken story. So it was probably best to start from the beginning. It all started about two years ago when I’d visited The U.S, more for vacation than anything else with a few friends.

I’d lived there for a few years when I was younger so this trip was a bit of a nostalgic one I suppose you could say. After all. the America was truly a beautiful country and I had missed it quite a bit.

Long story short, being the cocky fool that I was I’d gotten myself into a spot of trouble all because I was trying to prove a point. I’d found myself trapped in the woods and almost being mauled by a pack of rogue wolves when Victor Obetta, the Alpha of a werewolf pack had saved my life.

At the time I’d been so overwhelmed with gratitude that someone had actually gone through so much trouble to save my life that I’d told myself I owed my my life.

So I’d foolishly sworn my allegiance to the old man. Promising him my loyalty for his kind deed. He’d of course been pleased and not long after, he’d set me to perform a few tasks one of which was to shadow an Alpha’s mate.

That Mate had been Laken and his alpha was Carson, the leader of one of the largest packs in the state. Victor had told me that he needed to teach the Alpha a lesson, that he’d taken something that was his and needed to be punished, so like a fool I’d accepted the challenge.

The mission was simple after all; shadow the mate, report his comings and goings to victor and when I got the signal, I should kidnap the mate and bring him to Victor only things hadn’t gone as planned because I’d foolishly fallen in love with the boy.

Through watching him alone I’d seen the boy’s heart and it was pure, the purest I’d ever seen and I’d been smitten, meeting him only sealed the deal so I’d tried to get him to fall in love with me as I had him. Stupid; I know considering he had a mate and of course it didn’t work.

Yet when I’d been given the final orders to execute him I couldn’t do it, instead I’d helped Laken escape and months later after what I could only call a struggle, I’d somehow become good friends with Carson, Laken and even his Beta Thomas.

The problem with Thomas now was that his mate was a human who was also homophobic and Thomas was having a hard time dealing with that situation, hence our little conversation. There was only one word for it;

Drama . Poor Thomas.

“ KK” I glanced at Laken’s message when it came in then dropped the phone back onto the seat.

I knew that Adrian was probably out today so my plan was to drop by his house and get something started. I had his key so getting in wasn’t going to be a problem.

It was time I started showing my lover some appreciation and even though the words I’d spoken to him had been the truth and I’d thought I was justified in saying them it still didn’t change the fact that it was a shitty thing to do.

When I entered his house fifteen minutes later I was greeted with total silence. I kicked the door close behind e and carried the groceries into the kitchen, depositing them on the counter. ‘It’s been awhile since I’d prepared a meal here ,’ I thought as I looked around for the things I’d need to make this night a success…

…………………………………..

Adrian’s POV

Today had been a lazy day indeed. I honestly couldn’t remember the last time I’d taken the day for myself just to relax with friends and family and I had to say I more than enjoyed it. This morning I’d had breakfast with the boys then I’d spent the rest of the day doing light paperwork at home.

There had been no one to intimidate, no orders to give, no one to off ; just relaxing and now I was having a drink at the bar with a long time friend of mine.

James was visiting London for the week and had decided to give me a call on only his first night here. He was honestly one of the few people I could call a friend and it was good to  be out sharing a drink with someone so close to me.

“I’m sorry Adrian but I‘ll never understand what you see in men. The world is filled with so many beautiful women.” James said good-naturedly, gesturing around the bar at the sexily clad women moving about.

“And I’ll never understand what you see in women, trust me dear friend when you finally give in and lose yourself in a man you’ll never go back.” I said with a grin and James scoffed at me.

“To beautiful men and women then!” James all but shouted, raising his glass in a toast as he did and I knocked my glass against his with a laugh.

He was clearly drunk.

………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

Everything was pretty much done. The food was on the table, the mood was set, my apology was ready and I had actually taken the time to dress up; something I rarely did anymore. So now all I could do was wait for the guest of honor.

I’d tried calling him earlier to find some way to get him home but it had gone straight to voicemail every time, so all I could do was wait and if he wasn’t home soon I’d keep calling. Eventually I’d get through.

………………………………

Adrian’s POV

He was drunk out of his mind and I couldn’t help but laugh at the situation, especially considering the fact that James was one who despised losing control in anyway. Getting drunk here with me had to be a first as far as I knew.

“My hotel is somewhere aroun’ here I sink, jus throw me in a taxi, I’ll fine my way.” James slurred. He was stumbling around so much that I had to grab him around the waist to hold him up.

“Nonsense, you’ll stay with me tonight.” I offered but I had a feeling my friend was too forgone to care.

I pulled open my car door and all but shoved him inside, holding his head so that he didn’t slam it against the roof as he got in. Then I closed to door behind him and went around to the driver’s side. The first thing I noticed when I hopped in was my phone.

It seemed it had fallen to the floor of the car as I’d gotten out earlier. No wonder I hadn’t been interrupted all night. I took it up and stuffed it into my jacket pocket, started up the vehicle and we were on our way to my house.

…………………

Lucas’ POV

I’d called Scottie earlier and he’d told me that Adrian was probably at a business meeting. I realized then that I probably should have just told him I was making him dinner considering the busy person Adrian was.

I dropped my phone onto the counter and went over to the table, blowing out each candle. They had melted down to half their original length and the food had long since cooled.

As I bent to out the final candle my head snapped up when I heard the sound of a car pulling into the drive way.

He was here! A smile graced my face.

……………………..

Adrian’s POV

I wrapped my hand around his waist, pulling him with me to the front door and laughing at his antics as we went. I fumbled for my keys and when I found them I pushed it into the lock, throwing the door open when the click sounded.

…………………….

Lucas’ POV

‘I guess my apology came a little too late. ’ Was the thought that entered my mind when Adrian burst into the house, his arm wrapped around some guy’s waist as they both laughed and stumbled in.

                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

ENJOY GUYS! SORRY I DIDN’T POST IT YESTERDAY MY NET WAS BEING A PIECE OF CRAP BUT BETTER LATE THAN NEVER I GUESS.

THANKS FOR READING AND KEEP SWEET!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Sneak Peek for Chapter 5

Sneak Peek

Adrian’s POV

“What do you mean? Where are you going?” I questioned, turning fully to look at him.

“It certainly didn’t take long for you to find me a replacement.” Lucas said and I watched him with furrowed brows.

  What was he talking about?

“I don’t understand.” I said in confusion and when I felt James shift in my hand, chuckling at God knows what it all fell into place. “Wait a minute Lucas, this is-” I started to explain myself but he cut me off with a growl.

“I don’t even want to hear it, after all I deserve this right?” he asked, his eyes blazing and I was speechless. “ All that shit you said about love, that’s all it was right? Just a load a crap?  I should have known after all you’re nothing but a criminal, it’s your job to con people am I right?” he question and I watched in horror as the anger melted off his face and his expression became one of anguish.

I pulled my hands away from James and he stumbled but I paid him no attention as I crossed the room. “Wait a second this isn’t what you think babe.” I said reaching out to him when I got close enough and upon hearing my words he recoiled as if he had been slapped.

“Now you take me for a fool? Fuck you Adrian!” he all but screamed in my face and I watched as he turned to knob and pulled the door open. The cold night wind greeted us and I saw him shiver as he took his first step out the door but I grabbed his arm in a firm grip and  he turned on me his eyes murderous…

                                        AUTHOR’S NOTES

YEAH I KNOW YOU WERE EXPECTING THE FULL CHAPTER BUT I’VE BEEN STUDYING LIKE CRAZY AND I’VE HAD NO TIME, SO I DECIDED TO GIVE YOU GUYS A SNEAK PEEK ATLEAST SO YOU’LL HAVE SOMETHING TO MUNCH ON AND THINK ABOUT.

I’LL TRY TO GET THE NEXT CHAP UP TOMORROW WHICH SHOULDN’T BE A PROBLEM SINCE I’LL BE FREE  FOR MOST OF THE DAY.

THANKS FOR YOUR SUPPORT GUYS .

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 5: It’s in your heart if not in your mind..

Chapter 5

Lucas’s POV

“Come on let’s get you to bed.” Adrian told his companion with a laugh and I bristled. He still hadn’t realized I was there and I debated whether I should make myself known or just get the hell out of there.

To say I was shocked was an understatement but I suppose it was ridiculous for me to be. After the way I had treated him what did I really expect? hugs and kisses? No he’d gone and gotten himself a little fuck buddy. I had no right being angry, yet I was.

My eyes blazed as I watched the two together, stumbling further into the room, hands all over each other. As I continued to watch the scene my hands clenched into fists at my sides and I gritted my teeth. Yes I’d hurt him but it certainly didn’t take him long to get over me huh?

I turned and grabbed my jacket off the kitchen stool and the keys jerked around inside the pocket causing Adrian’s head to snap up in my direction. I watched as his eyes widened and a split second later, his face broke out into a smile.

I took a breath. So that’s how it would be huh? He wanted to get back at me and was now flaunting his latest prize in my face? Well I certainly wasn’t going stand around and watch. I focused my eyes on the door at the front of the room, not even bothering to glance his way as I moved past him.

“Lucas? wait, where are you going?” Adrian questioned as I crossed the room and I shook my head. He was certainly milking the situation for all it was worth that was for sure and I had to say it hurt.

I felt the pain of what I couldn’t even call his betrayal working its way around my heart. It surprised me because while I knew that I cared deeply for Adrian it had never come to the point where I was ever hurt by anything he had done, jealousy had also never even been an issue for me and now I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I imagined what they would be doing once I left his home.

 A year ago I would have probably stayed and had it out with him, curse, shout, maybe even go as far as break off the relationship but I suppose the whole Laken situation had cured that for me. I’d been hurt before and I still wasn’t exactly sure I had recovered from that one so rather than stay and fight for something that was clearly over now and to save myself future pain and heartache I decided it was just best to walk away.

I felt absolutely retched but I held my head high as I made my way to the door, pulling together all the dignity I could muster.  I couldn’t understand the feeling though, how could my heart feel like it was breaking all over again when I was almost certain that all I felt for Adrian had yet to even amount to love? I couldn’t understand it and I swallowed hard and took a deep breath trying desperately to ease the pain that had settled in the region of my heart.

…………………………………

Adrian’s POV

The last person I had expected to see standing in my kitchen this late at night was Lucas and that was only because he never came over without first giving me a heads up. So when I heard the rattling of what could only be keys knocking against each other my eyes widened in surprise as my head snapped up to meet Lucas’s gaze.

A smile blossomed on my face at the sight of him standing there and I shifted my arm around James, holding him firmly lest he fall over, but before I could even greet him like I’d planned he grabbed his jacket off a nearby stool and I watched as he proceeded to walk past me, his head held straight and his gaze fixed on a spot behind me as he went.

“Lucas?” I asked a bit uncertain and when he didn’t respond I spoke again, turning slightly to watch him as he went, “Wait, where are you going?” I questioned in confusion.

“I should have known something like this would happen.” I heard him mumble as he went.

“What do you mean? Where are you going?” I questioned, turning fully to look at him when he finally stopped at the door and turned to look at me, his expression cold.

“It certainly didn’t take long for you to find me a replacement.” Lucas said and I watched him with furrowed brows.

  What was he talking about?

“I don’t understand.” I said in confusion and when I felt James shift in my hand, chuckling at God knows what it all fell into place. “Wait a minute Lucas, this is-” I started to explain myself but he cut me off with a growl.

“I don’t even want to hear it, after all I deserve this right?” he asked, his eyes blazing and I was speechless. “ All that shit you said about love, that’s all it was right? Just a load a crap?  I should have known after all you’re nothing but a criminal, it’s your job to con people am I right?” he questioned and I watched in horror as the anger melted off his face and his expression became one of anguish.

I pulled my hands away from James and he stumbled but I paid him no attention as I crossed the room. “Wait a second this isn’t what you think babe.” I said reaching out to him when I got close enough and upon hearing my words he recoiled as if he had been slapped.

“Now you take me for a fool? Fuck you Adrian!” he all but screamed in my face and I watched as he turned the knob and pulled the door open. The cold night air greeted us and I saw him shiver as he took his first step out the door but I grabbed his arm in a firm grip and  he turned on me his eyes murderous.

“You’ve proved your fucking point, I hurt you so you return the favor, I get it, now leave me alone!” he shouted and had I been a weaker man I would have flinched under his gaze but I simply stared at him, my expression calm and when I spoke my voice was equally calm.

“Lucas, calm down, this is all simply a huge misunder-”

“What is this? Some kind of lovers spat then?” a slurred voice behind me asked and not a moment later I felt James’s  hand wrap around my shoulders as he came to stand next to be, a wide grin on his face. “Trust me, when you finally give in and lose yourself in a man you’ll never go back.”  James somehow quoted my earlier words in his drunken state, then went as far as to pat my chest as if to say he agreed with me.

I groaned and set my gaze firmly on Lucas’s face as I geared up to explain why James had said such a thing and how completely harmless the whole situation was, but before I could even get a word out I felt when Lucas wrenched his hand out of my grip and raised his fist , his eyes blazing  and a growl ripping from his throat as he slammed his fist into the side of my face.

I stumbled back causing James to fall flat on the ground and as I tried to regain my balance I stepped awkwardly over him and fell to the ground myself.

Lucas dove for my companion, gripping his shirt collar and pulling him off the floor. I jumped up as he held James inches off the ground, fully prepared to dish out the same punishment he had just given me but I was faster than his fist as I launched myself at him, slamming my body into his before he could deliver the blow. James was only human who knew if he’d survive a punch in the face from an angry shape shifter.

We both fell to the floor and Lucas instantly began fighting against me, we rolled around, both of us trying to get the upper hand. Lucas was possibly trying to kill me and I was trying to get him to calm down. It wasn’t quite working out that way though. He was pissed and he was clearly not thinking straight.

I dodged the next punch that came my way and brought my legs up to wrap around his waist, easily flipping him around so that I straddled him, then before he could make another move I grabbed both his hands in a iron grip, holding them on either side of his head.

He’d lost, we both knew it. I was a level four shape shifter after all while he was only level two which meant I was much stronger than he was yet he continued to thrash against my hold, fighting desperately to throw me off. I was unrelenting and after a while, he stopped moving all together, his breathing coming in loud pants then eventually dying down after he took a few deep breaths.

I continued to hold him choosing not to budge just in case he decided to try something but he simply remained still in my hand.

“You about done now?” I asked him and he glared at me, his eyes piercing mine.

“Lucas it’s not what you think, I swear it.” I said, my voice going from firm to persuasive.

“Fuck you, I don’t care, do whatever the fuck you want.” he said menacingly and I sighed.

“If you didn’t care then we wouldn’t be in this position right now.” I said softly and after a minute his eyes softened and he slackened under me, turning his head away from me so that his cheek resting against the floor.

“I shouldn’t have said those things to you yesterday.” He said in an equally soft tone but he still didn’t look at me.

“It’s okay, I got over it.” I assured him slowly releasing his hands and he brought them up to drag over his face with a sigh.

“I was cruel, I guess I understand why you’d turn to someone else.” He said his face darkening momentarily and he tilted his head to look at James who was still sprawled on my floor fast asleep.

I reached over to trail two fingers across his brow then ran them through his tousled hair and I froze when after a moment he looked up at me with tears in his eyes. To say I was shocked would have been an understatement and I pulled my hands away from him all together.

“Lucas?” I asked in horror. He was looking at me with such a heartbroken expression, tears threatening to fall and I could only stare at him wondering what the hell I should do.

“I don’t know why I feel like this. The last time I felt this way was when-“ and he broke off looking at me in shock as if he had just realized something and that’s the moment it came to me.

This whole time I’d taken his word for it, we’d both been too caught up with his whole relationship with Laken that we hadn’t even realized it. That would explain his anger, the anguish I’d seen on his face earlier and his tears. Lucas was in love with me.

“Was when Laken broke your heart.” I finished his sentence and rather than answering me he shifted under me, trying to get up and I moved off him to sit a short distance away.

“I told myself I’d never let myself get hurt again. I’m not supposed to feel this way.” He whispered more to himself than to anyone else, as if he was trying to come to terms with the situation and I knew that I should be happy at a moment like this, the love of my life just told me he loved me, but I guess the shock just hadn’t worn off yet. For either of us.

“James is just a friend. He’s in London on business and we decided to meet up for a drink. He’s straight I swear.” I told him rather than address the current issue at hand.

Lucas’s gaze travelled briefly to James but flittered away just as quickly and he looked over at me again. He didn’t look too happy at his recent discovery but I wasn’t surprised, after all yesterday he told me in no uncertain terms that he still cared for Laken and now he was in love with me? It had to be hard to digest.

There were so many things running through my mind in that moment, so many things I could say to him, ways to ease his fears, ways to get him to believe that James really was a friend or that I honestly loved him with everything I had, but  what I said was;

“What the hell happened to your neck?” when I spotted the angry bruises. If I didn’t know better I’d say they were prints of someone’s fingers and they certainly weren’t mine…

                                         AUTHOR’S NOTES

EXAMS ARE COMING UP SO THE NEXT FEW CHAPS MIGHT ME ALITTLE LATE..BUT I’LL TRY MY BEST TO GET THEM UP ON TIME.

ShOutOuts

: TO AlyxLeon my new wattpad friend and to swdish for making my day that one time ^_^ You guys are awesome!

Keep Sweet!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 6: Bruises and Bree.

Chapter 6

Adrian’s POV

Lucas was lying to me.

He was actually standing there and lying to my face without hesitation. I wasn’t sure if I should be proud of his ability not to flinch under my scrutiny or pissed at his blatant disregard for honesty in our relationship, but in light of the current situation I had to go with the latter.

“Will you stop looking at me like that? I said it probably happened  when I was training one of my students, happens all the time.” He said then turned to place the now dried plate into the cupboard.

We’d finally gotten around to eating the meal he’d cooked for me last night, for breakfast. It had of course been delicious, cooking was second nature to Lucas after all but that was a subject for another time, at the moment I just stood around the counter watching him ignore me after just spending the last ten minutes lying to my face, well, twenty if you counted last night’s lies.

“I can tell when you’re lying to me Lucas and I don’t appreciate it.” I said, crossing my arms in front of my chest.

“You’re making a big deal out of nothing.” He said before placing another plate into the cupboard and my eyes narrowed onto the back of his head.

“Have you seen your neck lately?” I asked in disbelief, “It looks like someone almost succeeded in squeezing the life out of you.” I said trying to keep my tone leveled as I stared at the angry bruises that  ran across his flesh. I wasn’t even exaggerating.

“I’m not going to kill the fool who did this to you if that’s why you won’t tell me.” I said a moment later and he turned to me with a bored expression. “The most I’ll do is…have a talk with him.” I continued, putting on my best innocent expression.

“How’re you so sure it’s a him ? he questioned with a raised eyebrow and my eyes widened.

“You let a girl do this to you?” I asked in disbelief and he rolled his eyes.

“No. and I didn’t let anyone do this to me, that’s just what happens when you fight with people for a living, you get hurt.” He said looking annoyed now, then, “Are you about done with your questions? My family isn’t going to wait around forever you know.” He said and moved around me to pick up his jacket.

“Fine, we’ll continue this later.” I said and Lucas groaned as we made our way to the door.

We were going to visit his immediate family for dinner, but because it was such a long drive over we had to leave from now. I’d told him it would be better if we took my chopper but he was adamant we try to appear as normal as possible with his family. 

He was acting like I’d never  met them before or something. This past year I’d been to visit with them as often as he did, maybe even more so the whole ‘appear normal’ speech was pointless.

They already knew I was wealthy anyway. I was after all a reputed arms dealer, they just didn’t know about the other life I lived and a helicopter surely wasn’t going to tip them off.

………………………..

Last night I’d found out that the love of my life loved me back yet I still couldn’t help the feeling of jealousy that encompassed me at knowing that he was texting Laken. I maneuvered the car around another bend and my eyes flickered back to him when his phone vibrated yet again and his face broke out in a smile when he read his latest message.

I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t thought repeatedly of just grabbing the phone from his hands and chucking it out of my open window; problem eliminated; at least for the next hour and a half anyway.

But rather that start an argument neither of us really wanted to partake in, I continued to pretend I couldn’t care less who he was texting and tried to focus on the road ahead.

“Don’t you have a gift to wrap?” I asked in irritation after succeeding to keep my mouth shut for exactly five minutes.

Lucas looked up from his phone with a groan and we both knew what he was thinking. He couldn’t wrap a gift to save his life. Most of the time it all came out in a mess of ripped wrapping paper and badly cut tape, which was usually about the time I stepped in to give him assistance.

This time however, I just wanted him occupied and off the phone and Lucas wrapping a gift in a moving car would certainly keep his mind away from the young werewolf for at least the next hour.

“You didn’t have to get her a gift you know, she’s always happy just to see you.” Lucas said, referring to his baby sister Bree. She was his only sibling and she was just the most beautiful five year old you could ever come across. I loved her hence the reason I spoiled her every chance I got.

I  glanced over at him to see him turn slightly in his seat and lean over to grab the medium sized doll house and the stuffed doll I’d asked Scottie to pick out for me earlier today. Then he grabbed the wrapping paper, scissors and tape and gave me an exasperated look.

“How about I drive and you wrap?” he negotiated but I just shook my head. His punishment for texting Laken maybe? Definitely.

It was half an hour later before I finally took pity on him and pulled over. He eagerly switched seats with me, grateful to be relieved of his ‘difficult’ task and I found myself ripping apart the mess he’d made and starting afresh. I shook my head; He was a martial arts expert and notorious vigilante and he couldn’t tape a few pieces of paper together. He was hopeless.

I got the call just as I had deposited the last expertly wrapped gift onto the back seat and was crumpling the excess paper in my hands.

“This is Adrian.” I answered automatically and sat up straight when I heard the familiar voice on the other end.

“We have a job for you Corsetti. It’s a big one.” The voice said and my interest was instantly peaked.

“A hit? On who?” I questioned. The last time I’d done a hit was three months earlier, it was rare for me to get another offer so soon behind the first but it was certainly welcomed.  I was an expert sniper and I think it was the part of the job that I loved the most.

I was known for being the best and I only took high profile hits. I imagined that this time it would be a high ranking government official or a pesky king pin and I listened intently to what the voice on the other end had to say.

“This ones gonna be  tough Corsetti. He has airtight security, both on hand and-” the voice was saying but I was momentarily distracted by the looks Lucas kept shooting me.

He knew about my little ‘hobby’ and it was clear as day he wasn’t pleased. I saw his hands tighten on the steering wheel and his knuckles turned white from the strain. When he’d asked me to stop killing people for some reason it hadn’t crossed my mind that he also meant that I should stop taking hit jobs and I almost groaned out loud at the realization.

By now I was only half listening to the informant, instead more focused on my pissed off lover. And this was the reason I had never fallen in love before Lucas. Relationships required more sacrifice than I was happy to give and I turned away from him to speak quietly into the phone.

“Give the job to Coroni, I’m out.” I told the informant and there was a pregnant pause on the other end and I imagined the balding man’s eyes widening as he wondered if he had heard me right. It was the first time I was turning down a hit especially one that would do nothing but heighten my reputation even more.

“Corsetti, this is a big one, it’s right up your alley, think of all the-” he began trying desperately to convince me to reconsider because if they handed off a job like this to someone else who would obviously be second rate to my work and he or she fucked up, that was it, it would be next to impossible for them to get another chance to nail the hit.

We both knew it but I was adamant. It wouldn’t kill me not to take the job, maybe it was time I started giving Lucas what he wanted. At least when he was present anyway.

“Okay, give us Marcus then, he’s almost as good, he’s the next best to pull off something like this.” He said and I shook my head even though I knew he couldn’t see the action.

“Marcus has other things on his plate right now, get someone else.” I said with a finality that had the guy shutting up. A moment later the line went dead and I knew I had pissed him off.

Losing a hit was a small price to pay when it meant Lucas would be happy and besides, there would be many more where that came from.

When I looked over at him again there was a small satisfied smile playing about his lips and I returned it when he reached over to take my hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze before letting it go.

A small price to pay indeed.

………………………………………….

“Uncle Adri!” Bree screamed when she spotted me and a moment later I was scooping the five year old into my arms and hugging her gently to my chest.

“Hi baby, wow you’ve gotten big since I last saw you.” I said.

“Like this big!” she shouted, opening her arms wide to illustrate her words and I laughed and kissed her plump cheek. She giggled and the cute little dimples I loved to see appeared in her cheeks. Man this one was going to be a heartbreaker. Lord help all those potential boyfriends…or if she was up for it… girlfriends.

“Don’t you want to say hi to Lucas?” I asked her when she rested her head on my shoulder so that her face was cushioned against my neck.

“No. gift please?” she said raising her head to look into my face and I laughed.

“I told you you shouldn’t spoil her so much, now she’ll expect something every time you visit.” Lucas said with a grin.

“That’s just fine, because you deserve it right princess?” I asked Lucas’s sister in a singsong voice and she placed her thumb into her mouth and somehow managed a smile all at the same time.

“Say hi to Lucas first while I go get your gift.” I said depositing her in her brother’s capable hands.

“Lulu never gives me stuff.” She said with a small pout but Lucas was unperturbed as he leaned in to kiss her cheek and walk with her further into the room. I ducked outside to get her things.

The day continued in good spirits, Bree had fallen in love with her toys the moment her mother had ripped the wrapper off them and she’d spent most of the day playing with them. She dropped off at about 4:00p.m that evening and we hadn’t heard a peep out of her since her dad had put her to bed.

 After that we’d spent a few hours catching up. With Lucas’s mom complaining about how little she saw of us and his dad grilling us both about work. All in all not a bad day and when Lucas left my side much later that night to go upstairs to give Bree a kiss before we left, his mother pulled me aside, her face aglow with what I could only describe as happiness and her bright eyes filling with tears.

“You’re so good for him Adrian. He’s always so happy now, thank you.” She told me and I’ll be damned if I didn’t feel my heart flutter at her kind words.

“Thank Sophia, he makes me happy too.” I told her sincerely and she pulled me in for a hug, sniffling against my shirt.

This was the scene that Lucas walked in on and when we broke the hug. I spotted him standing in the doorway, an eyebrow raised. After quick farewells we were off again, filled with his mother’s delicious home cooked meal and fully prepared for the long journey back.

“You’re staying over at my place tonight right?” I asked as he pulled out of his parent’s driveway and into the busy street.

“Yeah I guess, but I’ll have to leave early tomorrow morning. I have a student coming in for a private lesson.” He said giving me a pointed look and I knew he threw out that warning because of my tendency to persuade him to spend the day with me whenever he spent the previous night. I gave him the most innocent look I could muster and I could tell he didn’t buy it one bit.

“Oh I didn’t get the chance to tell you, my friend at the agency sent me another file. The usual MO; armed robbery and murder so I’ll be out of town for a few days starting Thursday.” He told me, his eyes watching the road.

“Alright no problem, I’ll be busy this week anyway.” I told him, and it was the truth. This was the week I’d chosen to handle the offshore reports and even with Marcus’s help, it was going to take a great deal of time.

That’s what happened when you were the head of such a thriving business after all and it had already been quite a lot to deal with when I’d just kept it here in London, but as the years passed I’d extended much of the ‘business’ overseas to Australia and a substantial part of the US.

 The US reports alone would take more than just a couple of days especially since I’d received word one day last week about werewolves attacking a few of my men. I hadn’t really given it top priority but that issue was certainly on my to-do-list. Can’t have the western packs picking off my guys after all.

It was certainly unfortunate that there wasn’t an abundance of shape shifters around the world. The werewolves seemed to dominate and I wasn’t looking forward to the day they decided they wanted to take over, because knowing those power hungry fools the thought couldn’t be far from their minds.

 It was bad to the point where other than Lucas’s family, a small group of friends of mine and my brothers I didn’t really know many shape shifters and considering my level of influence that was saying something.

 I looked up at Lucas my brows furrowed.

“Do you know many shape shifters?” I asked.

“On a personal level?” he questioned, glancing my way briefly.

“Not necessarily, just in general.” I replied.

“Well yeah, when Laken’s pack had that raid I had to recruit a great deal of them, most of them I found through my dad though, other than that my family and you and your brothers I’m only friends with about three.” He said, then, “Why?”

“Because I don’t know many myself and I think it’s just a bit unfortunate that there aren’t very many of us out there.” I said.

“I wouldn’t say there aren’t many, I think they’re just laying low and in any case we could pass by them by everyday and not even realize it.” He said again.

He was right of course, every stray dog we spotted on the street or every lone wolf we ran into on the trails could be shape shifters in disguise and we’d never know it unless they showed themselves.

Maybe one day I’d try my hand at recruiting them, it’s not as if I’d really tried to search them out before after all, there could be hundreds of us out there and I wouldn’t know it.

Finding them would prove to be difficult but not impossible considering the fact that the only thing shape shifters could actually shift into were dogs and wolves, so through a process of elimination my large workforce could probably do the job.

I wasn’t really even sure why it was that I was even thinking about other shape shifters after all these years, but it sort of just popped into my mind last night when I had seen the bruises on Lucas’s neck.

 Lucas was an excellent fighter and the only person who would be able to get that close to him to physically do that kind of damage had to be a shape shifter. I couldn’t see him getting hurt physically by a mere human.

It had to be someone with a higher level than him too. The weakest strength level of a shape shifter was level one which all young shape shifters had up until the age of sixteen, after which they transitioned into the next level.

Shape shifters changed levels automatically with age and the highest automatic level was four. Otherwise with hard work a shape shifter could transition into level five but as far as I knew that was about the highest you could get.

Marcus was level five. I was level four simply because lacked the drive it took to get higher and Lucas was level two. That simply meant that if my hunch was correct, and it usually was, then it had to be a shape shifter higher than level two who had done this to my lover and that did not sit well with me at all.

I glanced over at him and when he sensed me looking at him he turned his head momentarily to give me a wink and then it was back to the road.

I smiled. I’d find out who did it alright, it was only a matter of time.

……………………………..

Lucas’s POV

He was finally asleep.

I glanced over to where he sat in the passenger seat, his head propped up in his hand and his mouth slightly ajar. He looked so different when he slept. No longer pensive, no longer looking at you as if he knew something you didn’t.

The lines on his forehead had smoothed and he looked younger than his twenty-eight years. I loved him when he slept; as cliché as it sounded, I really did. The transformation was radical to say the least.

Today hadn’t been easy. I felt like every time I’d spotted him looking my way it had been on the tip of his tongue to demand that I explain the marks on my neck and it had put me on edge.

 It’s not that I was trying to protect Marcus, after all I couldn’t stand the asshole. I just believed that it was better for everyone if I kept that bit of information to myself.

What I’d learned about Adrian in the time we’d spent together was that he was possessive when it came to things he saw as being ‘his’, me included and I wasn’t comfortable starting a family war over something as trivial as a bruise.

I navigated through the dense traffic, pulling to a stop at the next red light and I allowed myself to watch him fully now. He was breathing softly and every now and then his nose would scrunch in his sleep and I felt the urge to lean over and run my finger over his smooth skin, but I knew that if I did he would wake instantly.

He was a light sleeper, so I allowed the moment to pass and I found the gas pedal on the green light.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

NOT A VERY EXCITING CHAPTER I KNOW BUT THERE YOU HAVE IT ANYWAY. 

MY HEART GOES OUT TO ALL THOSE INJURED AND TO THE FAMILIES OF THOSE WHO DIED TODAY IN THE BOSTON MARATHON EXPLOSIONS . IT’S TRULY A SAD TIME BUT WE CAN’T LOSE HOPE. HANG IN THERE LOVIES!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 7: The heart wants what it shouldn’t…

Chapter 7

I was in love with Adrian.

I’d actually gone and fallen for the guy, I couldn’t believe it. I’d tried so hard to put in as little effort as possible. I’d gone into this relationship with my eyes wide open, my head on my body and my heart locked and sealed away yet here I was practically drooling over the man.

I’d told myself that after Laken that was it but I suppose I made my first mistake when I got into the relationship with Adrian in the first place.

With a sigh I ran my free hand through my hair and gripped the steering wheel with the other. How could I not have realized  my feelings toward him were changing from just caring to full blown, heart pumping, stone fucking cold love?

Fuck.

This was just a whole pot of mess and when I remembered the smile on Adrian’s face as I’d left his place this morning, I found myself getting even more frustrated. He was clearly happy about this turn of events. I would be lying if I said my traitorous heart didn’t jump a little when I saw that smile, I guess it all came with the package; he was happy so I unconsciously felt great about it.

 I really should have realized though because now that I thought about it, I had been feeling this for at least a few months now but I guess I was just so caught up with the thought of never loving that when I had actually fallen I hadn’t even realized it.

Seeing another man wrapped around him had removed the shades from my eyes so to speak and I couldn’t say it was a good feeling.

I was scared…no try terrified. I didn’t know how I’d deal with another heartbreak. If Adrian were to suddenly up and leave or if God forbid something happened to him I honestly had no idea how I’d cope. This was the reason I hadn’t wanted love again.

I took a deep breath and tried to focus on the road. I had to clear my head for this mission. No more thinking about the lover I left at home, no more thinking about my traitorous heart or worrying about it breaking. Today I was to begin my assignment.

My agency friend had dropped off another file and I had to go out of town for this one and if what I read in the file was true –and I had no doubt it was- then I was in for a long one, a week at the least and the thought that I’d miss Adrian angered me.

It was strange because before I had realized I loved him I never had him constantly on my mind, I never missed him as much and I never kept replaying all the little things he….shit.

I had done all those things, I just hadn’t really thought much about it. Yeah I was screwed.

My hands tightened on the steering wheel, what made it worse was the fact that I didn’t trust Adrian. One day he’d do something so terrible I’d have no choice but to either walk away or take him down and neither of those options appealed to me. Maybe I could quit while I was ahead.

End it before he got the chance to but even the very thought or ending things sent a shot of pain through my chest. I was running scared like a damn coward and I honestly had no idea what to do. End it? Or Stay and risk my heart?

……………………………………

Adrian’s POV

“So you’re saying he told you he loved you? Just like that? What happened to the other night?” My brother Scottie question, his eyes wide with disbelief.

I laughed, “No he didn’t tell me we both just figured it out.” I tried to explain but I could tell from his raised eyebrow that he didn’t get it, so I turned to Marcus for help but he was too busy glaring at the ceiling from where he lay on my office coach.

He’d been like that ever since my little announcement but we all knew he hated Lucas so his behavior was no surprise.

“I can’t really explain it, but just trust me, he loves me, I love him and I’ve never been happier.” I assured Scottie and after looking at me seriously within the space of a minute he finally shrugged and turned away.

“I’m going to ask him to move in with me.” I spoke up again and Marcus let out a curse.

“Can we get on with this meeting please.” He asked but it really didn’t sound like a question. He was frowning and his eyes glinted.

If I hadn’t been in such good spirits I probably would have called him out on it but as it turned out nothing could get me down today. I was dying to finally get the chance to ask Lucas to move in with me.

He’d been gone for a little over a week and I missed him terribly but I promised myself that I wouldn’t hesitate to ask him the moment he came back. So for now I put that out of my mind and moved to take my place around my desk.

“Alright, break it down for me.” I said, my tone businesslike and all expression wiped from my face as I looked between my partners.

Marcus was the first to speak. “The wolves are getting care less, a few of the head dealers in the states claim two of our guys were attacked by a werewolf. They’re writing it off as hallucination from the ‘high’ but we know better. How stupid can these wolves get showing themselves to humans like that?” Marcus asked clearly annoyed and I nodded.

It was risky indeed because if the humans got wind of the werewolves existence that could also be detrimental to our wellbeing as shifters.

“Okay, we can’t do much about that for now. Hopefully the wolves are dealing with it on their end. Is production okay?” I questioned further and Marcus nodded.

“Yeah, one guy’s dead but otherwise production and distribution is running smoothly.” He reported and I turned to Scottie who looked at me with wide eyes.

I didn’t even have to ask him what was wrong when I saw that look. He was behind. I took a deep breath but couldn’t help the glare I sent in his direction.

“I’ll get it done, I swear.” He was saying, his hands up in front of him as if to ward off my glare and Marcus growled.

“We gave you one assignment boy. One, why isn’t it done?” he questioned Scottie who seemed to sink deeper into his seat at Marcus’s words.

“There was this girl.” He said softly, looking away from Marcus and at me, his eyes pleading.

“A  girl? Jesus looks like this entire operation is going to dust because you two can’t seem to keep your eyes in your head.” Marcus said harshly and as usual I fought the urge to roll my eyes.

“ Just the other day you were saying there aren’t any out there worth your time, what the hell changed?” Marcus continued grilling him, “Who is she?” he asked and Scottie stuttered.

“Why do you wanna know?” he questioned instantly but Marcus remained silent, simply looking at my younger brother who caved under his intimidated stare.

“It doesn’t matter, we didn’t work out anyway.” He said rather than give up the name and when Marcus was about to cut into him again I held up my hand silencing him.

“It’s fine. When will you have it done?” I questioned and Scottie visibly relaxed.

“A week maybe” he began but when he caught Marcus’s glare he rephrased. “No, three days for sure, maybe four.” He said and I nodded.

It wasn’t Scottie was a wimp. Trust me when I say he was anything but. I’d seen him take on men more than twice his size, he only seemed to act this way with us.

He didn’t like to let us down and I was convinced that even though they were close, he was slightly afraid of Marcus, who I had to admit was one of the most intimidating men I had ever come across. I on the other hand couldn’t care less about his little temper problem.

“Okay what else?” I threw out and Marcus spoke.

“I’m getting rid of Jerry, this is the second time his turn in has come up short. I think he’s stealing from us.” Marcus said casually and I nodded.

“But I liked jerry.” Scottie spoke up and we both chose to ignore him. It was that kind of attitude that got you nowhere in this business. Never get attached to your employees because sooner or later they had to go.

“We’ll start by giving him a warning, that doesn’t work, go ahead with your plan.” I told Marcus and from the way his mouth tightened I could tell he wasn’t pleased with my answer but he chose to keep his mouth shut.

When I was in business mode, no one questioned my actions.

“I’m thinking of opening a few more legitimate businesses. Restaurants mainly, we want the legit businesses to overshadow the others under the radar. So far no detective can prove anything beyond hearsay, let’s keep it that way.”

“Are you saying you’ve thrown out our idea to expand the drug trade?” Marcus questioned with narrowed eyes and I nodded.

We were doing okay already. I saw no need to get greedy that’s what got you caught. If we expanded the business, that would mean I would need to hire a few more guys and that meant greater risk. How it worked was I had a main man who dealt with all the hiring and dishing out orders.

He was ultimately the face of my ‘organization’ but everyone knew my name. He hired a few trusted guys who in turn hired other guys and the list went on.

Getting to me would be next to impossible for any investigator since I didn’t leave a paper trail and beyond knowing my name, my employers didn’t deal directly with me, well unless you counted the guys I killed but who would they tell from six feet under?. And my main man, Jerry  and the guards didn’t have much to give away regardless.

“Adrian, think about what you’re saying, we’ve planned this for months and now-” Marcus started but was interrupted when the door to my office flew open and we all looked to the intruder.

……………………………………………

Lucas’s POV

I couldn’t believe it. To say I was shocked was an understatement. The anger all but consumed me as I thought about what Carson told me a few hours ago. I had quit the mission half way through and rushed back as soon as I could and right now I was ready to tear somebody apart.

I burst into his study, pushing pass the guards who tried to block my entry but one of them grabbed my arm while the other jumped in front of me, acting all macho like he owned the place.

“Let him go.” The man around the large mahogany desk spoke and in an instant the arms fell away and the guards retreated.

“What game are you playing at Corsetti?” I asked, the anger billowing off me in waves. The man in question simply sat up straighter in his chair and appraised me with one raise eyebrow.

“Really Lucas? We’re back to last names after all we’ve been through?” he questioned in amusement and I glared at him, gritting my teeth. The bastard actually had the gall to sit before me smiling after what he had done.

“Stop with the bullshit, how could you?” I asked, my voice had risen and my hands were clenched in fists at my side.

By now the smile had fallen off his face and I watched as he pushed away from his desk and walked over to where I stood, stopping inches away from me.

“Are you going to tell me what exactly you’re accusing me of or am I to guess?” he asked, his tone serious and I took a deep breath before I answered him but it did nothing to calm me.

“I just got a call from Carson.” I began, watching his expression as I tried to detect some sign of guilt but he only stared blankly at me.

“Don’t you have anything to say?” I asked in disbelief.

“Am I supposed to know who this Carson person is?” he asked impatiently and my eyes narrowed.

“He’s Laken’s mate and he called to tell me that some of your guys have been messing with his pack members. One of them shot the Beta a few weeks ago.” I said seething, it was taking everything in my power not to reach over and throttle him, he knew what that pack meant to me, they were as close to being family as my actual blood relatives and if someone messed with them, they messed with me.

Adrian shook his head and crossed his hands at his chest. “It’s always about Laken isn’t it? Every time I turn around, you’re texting him or emailing him and now this?” he asked, his voice low and his eyes narrowed. He was pissed, I could see it in the dangerous glint in his eyes but I didn’t back down.

“So you don’t deny it then? You sent your men after them because-”

“Stop right there, get your fucking facts straight before you start throwing around accusations. If your little werewolf friends, got mixed up with my men then they caused it on themselves. I don’t have the time to be going around and ordering hits on crazy werewolves.” He said cutting me off.

I bristled; “Fine then, you didn’t do it directly but it’s still your fault they got hurt. Carson took down three of them but you know how this works, the others will only go after them, call off your men.” I told him.

“I told you when we started out what my job entailed. This isn’t a pack, my men are free to do as they please so long as they take care of my main business and if they got into something with the wolves then it’s probably because they messed with my business. I’m not about to screw up what I’ve got going because your little friends can’t keep their noses to themselves, got that?” he all but shouted. The veins were standing up in his neck as he glared down at me and I knew from experience it meant he was close to losing his temper.

I chuckled; a harsh sound that in no way meant I was amused, then looked directly into his eyes as I spoke my next words.

“We’re done.” Was all I said and I watched as his hands fell to his side and his expression, changed from anger to uncertainty.

“You’re breaking up with me over this? Lucas, they got themselves into this, I can’t have people messing with my trade. You interfere, you die, that’s how it is in my world.” He said, not quite pleading but more like trying to get me on his side.

I shook my head. “I knew this was a mistake. You’re a criminal, a fucking drug Lord for god’s sake! I knew I should have just walked away.”

“I told you what you were getting into with me and you were fine with it and now as soon as it gets tough you wanna bail?” he said in frustration and I backed up a step.

“You mess with my family, you mess with me, like I said…we’re done.” I said adamantly and turned to go. I walked across the room and threw open the door but stopped short when I came face to face with about seven armed guards, all looking down at me with purpose and I spun to face Adrian once more as I realized what was going on here.

“I’m sorry Lucas, but I can’t let you leave.” He told me and all I could do was stand there glaring at him and cursing myself for getting into this mess in the first place.

I was always a man of the law. I even helped the police with tough cases when they came to me with them yet I’d gone against my instincts and found myself in bed with a criminal. For the second time in my life my heart had lead me into a situation that could only end badly for me. Maybe it was time I stopped listening to it.

“I buzzed in the guards. Adrian’s right, we can’t just let you leave. You broke up with him which means you could easily use what you know against us.” Marcus spoke up and Adrian shot him a glare.

“Mind your fucking business Marc.” Adrian told him then turned back to face me.

“You love me, I know you do. You can’t throw away what we have over this.” He said, his voice growing gentle.

“Call off your men.” I told him again and he bristled.

“The wolves can take care of themselves.” He gritted out and I could see that he was annoyed now but that didn’t beat my mood in the least.

“I swear to God if Laken gets hurt I’ll-” I started but he didn’t allow me to finish.

“You know what I’m just about sick of hearing about this kid. I think it’s time we paid him a little visit.” Adrian told me, his eyes glinting and I froze…

                                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU HAVE IT LOVIES! I’M STILL IN THE PROCESS OF READING THE STORIES YOU ALL ASKED ME TO READ AND I WILL BE COMMENTING ON THEM ALL JUST BE PATIENT BECAUSE I’M ALSO STUDYING. THANKS TO EVERYONE FOR THEIR KIND WORDS THEY MEAN SO MUCH TO ME!

NOW ENJOY THE REST OF YOUR NIGHT OR MORNING OR WHATEVER,GO  SNUGGLE UP WITH YOUR SWEETHEARTS OR IF YOU’RE SINGLE GRAB THAT CUTE LITTLE STUFFED ANIMAL WE ALL KNOW YOU HAVE AND TAKE THE TIME OUT TO SMILE. LIFE’S TOO SHORT TO WASTE IT FROWNING.

KEEP SWEET LOVIES! <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 8: Flying Metal Death Traps..

Chapter 8

Scottie’s POV

Everybody was pissed.

It would have been comical if the situation hadn’t called for such seriousness. I turned around in my chair, looking through the gap in my seat. Adrian and Lucas sat behind me. Lucas was cornered by the window, ear phones in, while he pretended to look at something fascinating outside his window.

His jaw was clenched and every now and then his right eye would twitch. I could understand why he was pissed I mean, Adrian was indirectly involved in the injury to one of Lucas’s friends. Adrian refused to call off his men, he had refused to let Lucas out of his sight all day and Lucas had been forced onto the plane when Adrian told him he would deal with Laken without him. That threat to no one’s surprise had been effective and now here Lucas sat, pissed and silent in his corner.

Then I looked at Adrian who was pissed because Lucas had accused him of something he really had to right to accuse him of which would have pissed off anyone really, on top of that Lucas couldn’t go two minutes without uttering Laken’s name and being that Adrian was so possessive and prone to bouts of jealousy; that had to be frustrating.

Then Lucas had broken up with him just when things had finally seemed to be right on track. I was of the opinion that Adrian could have easily called off his men but I think it had to do with the fact Lucas had ordered him to do it why he had refused. There was nothing Adrian hated more than someone telling him what to do.

“Will you turn around and keep still.” My older brother Marcus growled from where he sat beside me and when I didn’t immediately listen he grabbed the arm of my jacket and pulled me around to face forward. I glared at him.

Here was pissed contestant number three. He was only pissed because Adrian was dragging us all down to the states so as usual he had to take out his anger on me, which got me pissed because I certainly didn’t do anything wrong.

He always treated me like a child and I hated it. I was a twenty three year old man for God’s sake! “How about you mind your own damn business and leave me be.” I said, glaring at the side of my brother’s face but when he turned his glinting eyes on me I shut my mouth and turned around.

He was pissed enough already I figured my safety demanded that I not add to it and so I dropped my head into my hand  and looked out the window preparing myself for what was to be a long flight indeed.

………………………………………..

Marcus’s POV

I just wanted to get the fuck out of here. The two behind me were so quiet I could hear them breathing and Scottie was fidgeting like a kid on caffeine. This entire excursion was a big mistake and I couldn’t imagine any good would come from it.

Adrian was only going to get hurt by the asshole he called his lover and we’d all be stuck there for an indefinite amount of time in some backwoods, uncivilized area with nothing to do but count the stars, fend off stupid wolves and waste precious time we could be using to better our organization.

“Lucas said he phoned the pack, told them he was bringing along a few friends. I don’t think they know who we are.” Scottie spoke up.

“I heard.” Was my reply and it was as if my small reply had been what he’d been waiting for because he opened his mouth and the assault began.

“Apparently Carson; that’s the Alpha,” he explained and I fought the urge to groan. “Called up Lucas and asked him to look into us. They don’t actually know that Lucas is dating Adrian and they don’t know how we look. Isn’t that crazy?” he gushed and I took a deep breath and let it out again.

We’d all heard the story so he must be really bored if he felt the need to repeat it to me.

“Also turns out that the Beta was shot by one of our men weeks ago but the Alpha carried out an investigation and captured three of our guys. It’s sad that people never tend to be loyal to us, they just gave up our names just like that.” Scottie said with a shake of his head and I gave him a bored look.

“I heard Scottie, you can stop repeating it all now.” I said in annoyance and after glaring at me for a half a second he turned in his seat and grumbled something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like ‘ pucking basspole’.

I looked up to the ceiling then took a deep breath. This was going to be a long flight.

……………………………….

Adrian’s POV

He had simply momentarily lost his ability to think rationally. Lucas and I were still very much together and if he thought otherwise, he had another thing coming.

…………………………………..

Scottie’s POV

It had taken about an hour but we finally found our luggage and were now headed to the exit. The gang was still pretty quiet as we walked to our destination but it didn’t bother me so much anymore, I was just glad to be out of that flying metal death trap and finally moving around. I hated planes with a passion and if I didn’t have to take another one for the rest of my life it would still be too soon.

 I took in everything around me as we walked through the airport, it was totally different from the one in London which had been all white walls and absolutely nothing interesting to look at. This place had a splash of color on every wall, more little snack and gift shops that I could count and just a general feeling of spirit that had me bubbling with excitement.

I’d never been to the US before despite the fact that I had always wanted to go and so I was actually quite pleased by the turn of events.

I smiled at the cute girl we passed and she winked at me. ‘ At least the people are friendly.’ I thought as we walked on.

“He said he’s out front.” Lucas mumbled to us after shoving his phone back into his pocket and Adrian grunted in response. Not five minutes later we were exiting the airport; Lucas out front with Adrian walking not far behind him and Marcus and me bringing up the rear.

“There he is.” Lucas said, his voice louder than before and a small smile playing on his lips. I looked over to where his eyes were focused and saw two guys a few feet away. One was leaning against the wall and the other sat on the ground at his feet, his head in his hand and his fingers forming imaginary circles on the ground.

The one on the wall grinned when he spotted Lucas and made his way over to us. He enveloped Lucas in a bear hug and after they had uttered the usual pleasantries the guy turned to the rest of us.

“Guys this is Thomas, the pack Beta, Thomas these are my friends.” He said and I noted the fact that he hadn’t told him our name.

“Grady!” Thomas called over to the guy who was seated on the ground and his head snapped up in surprise. It was as if he hadn’t even realized Thomas had moved. I watched as he straightened, dusted off his pants and walked over to us, coming to a stop beside the Beta.

“Grady this is Lucas and his friends.” Thomas told his companion.

Everyone was silent for awhile as Grady assessed Lucas and I wondered briefly what he could be thinking that had him staring like that, his brows furrowed and just when I thought he wouldn’t say anything he spoke and I let out a laugh.

“Thought you’d be taller.” Grady stated, looking quite serious as he said it and I was surprised when Marcus chuckled as well.

“I like you already.” Marcus said to Grady and a small smile appeared on Adrian’s face as well.

“We’re the same height.” Lucas said in annoyance and I watched in amusement as Thomas wrapped his arm around Grady’s neck and dragged him away from us.

“The car’s over here.” He announced without looking behind him and we all followed them.

“I don’t think I like that one very much.” Lucas grumbled and I laughed patting him on the shoulder as I passed by him to go catch up with our new friends.

                                          AUTHOR’S NOTES

SHORT I KNOW  BUT NO WORRIES THE NEXT CHAP WILL BE LONGER.

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 9: Friends and Traitors.

………BaCkGrOuNd……. If you haven’t read the other books leading up to this point read this before scrolling. Otherwise scroll down for chapter 9.

It’s a time where werewolves and humans coexist but humans know nothing of their existence. All wolf packs are named after their Alpha so when an Alpha dies, the name dies with him if he has no heirs. If he has an heir however, then the position is passed as such.

The beta of the pack becomes Alpha if no such heir exists. The pack is presided over by what is known as the council: a group of elders who advise the Alpha and while their authority is not supreme, their power is far reaching.

 The camp is situated far from any town, however the camp takes the shape of a normal neighborhood so that if any human was to stumble across it they wouldn’t think twice about it.

They attend school just like any normal humans would and all the other werewolves in the pack live normal lives in human society, the only time they are able to truly be themselves is in the wolf camp. Homosexuality is generally prohibited in wolf packs because it is expected that each member should one day find a mate and procreate so that the packs can grow, thereby becoming stronger.

This rule has been changed recently however when the Alpha and his Beta both came out to the pack as homosexuals each having discovered their mates.

Carson is the Alpha of this particular pack; one of the largest packs in the state. He and his Beta Thomas, are two of the youngest pack leaders in the country being that they are still nineteen year old seniors in high school. The Alpha’s mate is Laken who is but a seventeen year old attending the same institution.

Thomas’s situation is a bit unusual since he is the first known wolf to find a human mate. Up until a few months ago his mate: Grady who has been his best friend for as long as they both can remember was homophobic and completely unaware that Thomas was even gay. This has all now been resolved as was demonstrated in book two of the series.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Chapter 9

Lucas’s POV

I would be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous.

I could feel my heart pounding away in my chest and my throat became dry. I hadn’t seen him in almost a year, I had no idea what to expect, no idea how I would react to seeing him again. I had always planned to visit again but that was meant to be when I was sure I was over him just so I wouldn’t have to deal with this very feeling.

When Adrian had told me he was going to pay him a visit I knew I had no choice but to tag along, firstly because I knew I couldn’t change his mind and lastly because I had no idea what he would do once he saw Laken. I was sure he wouldn’t dare to harm him if I was there. He may be a lot of things but he would never do something that would cause me pain. Not on purpose anyway which was one of the reasons I was more than slightly ashamed of my earlier behavior.

Yes I was pissed he chose not to call off his men but ending the relationship hadn’t been the answer. I glanced at him from the corner of my eye. He’d been pretty quiet since we left the airport, only speaking whenever Thomas’s partner; Grady addressed him directly which brought me to my next issue; Grady.

Last I heard he was a homophobic human boy who was an inconsiderate party animal. Well it was clear he was over his homophobia the way he interacted with his mate but as for all the rest it wasn’t be hard to believe.

He hadn’t shut up the entire journey and for whatever reason the smart ass had everyone in the damn vehicle hanging on to his every word like he was clown of the year or something. Okay so maybe he was a bit charming and his antics were kind of funny but I couldn’t say I appreciated his bluntness.

As expected however, it didn’t take long for the friendly atmosphere to sour. I knew that once their names were mentioned everything would go to shit. I had hoped that we’d have at least made it to camp first where I’d be able to explain it all to Carson before things got out of hand.

“Corsetti? As in the…drug lords? : Grady was asking, shock written on his face.

 I had watched as Thomas tensed in the front seat, his hands tightening on the wheel and Grady stared at Adrian wide eyed and if I wasn’t mistaken that was fear I saw in his eyes. He looked over at Thomas who pulled out his cell. I knew immediately what was going to go down. Shit.

……………………………………..

Thomas’s POV

Shocked.

That’s the only word I could find for what I was feeling right now. I glanced over at Grady who was wide eyed with fear as he looked at the man who was responsible for the horror he’d gone through for years. The man who had indirectly caused him pain and suffering when he’d been recruited into the drug ring a few years back. Adrian Corsetti.

If I was being honest, It actually had struck me as odd when Carson had told us that Lucas was coming for a visit exactly two days after we’d asked him to look into Corsetti, but I hadn’t dreamed he would take the man and his brothers with him; especially not on seemingly friendly terms.

My mind drifted back to the events that unfolded a few days ago. We’d been having lunch with friends before it all went down…

Flashback

“Stop sulking Thomas.” Grady said, stealing a handful of fries from my plate.

“I don’t sulk.” I replied with a glare and he raised an eyebrow.

“Then what’s that you’re doing with your face?” he questioned and I shrugged then looked over at Carson when he answered his vibrating cell phone.

“You have news?…Where are you keeping them?….okay I’m on my way.” He spoke then ended the call, by now the entire table was looking at him because we knew that the only time Carson answered his phone at school was if it had to do with the pack.

“Thomas, Grady, come with me.” He said and pushed up from his chair.

Grady and I glanced at each other briefly before we got up and to no one’s surprise Laken followed, leaving the other four at the table looking on at us with concern. Other than Grady they were the only humans who knew we were wolves but our secret was safe with them.

Carson didn’t pause even when we pushed through the school’s main doors.

“We’re heading back to camp.” Was all he said as he jumped into his car with Laken following suit and I didn’t ask questions as I turned to where I had parked and started the engine as soon as Grady jumped in.

I had no idea what was going on but I had a feeling this was big.

“What’s going on?” Grady asked, pulling on his seatbelt.

“Guess we’ll soon find out.” I replied and maneuvered the car out of the parking lot.

Twenty minutes later we were pulling into camp and I trailed behind Carson’s vehicle, parking my car beside his when he came to stop before the holding rooms. I was even more confused than before as I stepped out of the car and when we met up with Carson and Laken at the door, the Alpha still offered no information. Instead he turned to Laken and spoke in a firm voice.

“Laken, you stay here.” He told him and when it looked like his mate was going to argue Carson cut him a look that said he wasn’t kidding and Laken fell silent, glaring at Carson’s back as we entered one of the holding rooms.

I offered him a small smile before closing the door thereby shutting him out.

The atmosphere in the room when we entered was tense. I sensed fear, anger and danger and my hackles rose as we walked pass the first set of guards standing by the door.

In the middle of the room stood at least four other guards, their faces grim and around the small table in the centre sat three haggard looking men, one of them I recognized instantly as the man who had tried to kill Grady that day I was shot. Paul I believed he was called.

“Thomas, Grady I’m sure you know that I had asked my team to continue the search for the man responsible for your injuries.” Carson spoke, his voice reverberating through the silent room. I nodded but Grady seemed to not have heard as he stared at Paul, his expression unreadable.

“Well after weeks of searching and hitting on dead-end leads we finally found him and these two guys in a warehouse not far from the school. They were recruiting more students and asking around for you Grady.” Carson told us. “A bit stupid for you to stay in town though, don’t you think gentlemen?” Carson spoke again, this time addressing the thugs.

The big one; Paul, sneered at him, cutting him a dirty look. “Wait till I get my hands on you kid, you’re gonna wish-’ he started but broke off when the guard standing closest to him kicked the back of his chair.

“They told us, they get their orders from their boss, who gets his orders from the head in London.” The same guard said and Carson’s brows furrowed.

“London? I didn’t think the operation spanned to overseas.” He said “What’s the head’s name?” he asked but the three men remained silent.

“The Alpha asked you a question!” the other guard shouted and the man closest to him looked over at Carson.

“I-If we tell you we’re dead men!” he said, his voice quivering and I watched as Carson stepped closer to the table, staring into the face of each dealer.

“You don’t talk, I’ll be shipping what’s left of you to your loved ones, so open your mouth and give me the information I need.” He said, his voice low and deadly and I saw Grady shiver next to me. I put a hand on his arm to offer support.

“You don’t understand!” the guy in the middle spoke up and we all saw when Carson nodded to one of the guards who, grabbed the chair from under the guy in the middle and proceeded to drag him out of the room literally kicking and screaming. Then Carson turned to the other two.

“Your friend won’t be leaving this camp alive, so either you two start talking or you join him.” Carson said and if I didn’t know him any better I’d think he was serious, but Carson wouldn’t harm the other guy, this was all a bluff to get them talking. I knew his strategies well.

Paul only folded his arms and looked away, jaw set but when Carson turned his gaze on the other, he started spewing everything. He told us that the organization was run by one Adrian Corsetti along his brothers Marcus and Scottie. Apparently this Adrian character was one of the biggest drug Lords in London, as well as a reputed arms dealer and hit man, a force to be reckoned with I presumed. When they told us all they knew, Carson instructed one of the guards to call the police; these men were about to be found handcuffed to a table in the warehouse they had been found, with more than a couple bags of Cocaine and evidence linking them to a few other crimes in town.

Carson was nothing if not thorough. These men would be going away for a long time.

When they had cleared out the room and Laken was finally invited to enter, Carson turned to Grady. “Adrian Corsetti, ever heard of him?” Carson asked and Grady shook his head.

“They said he’s based in London, I’m gonna give Lucas a call, find out if he’s heard anything.” Carson said. “He can take it from there, our job is done.” He said and when we nodded he turned to go.

“Don’t worry Grady, if anybody can get these guys it’s Lucas.” Laken assured him then turned to leave in the direction Carson had gone.

I turned to my mate. “You okay?” I asked.

He took a deep breath. “Yeah I’m just glad they caught them, but I doubt this is over.” he said and I nodded. It rarely ended so easily. I had a feeling that if Lucas got on this Adrian guy’s trail, it would do more harm than good but who was I to question my Alpha.

…………………………………………….

End Of Flashback.

If Carson had known they were coming he would have told me, which meant this would be a complete surprise to him as well.

I pulled out my cell, prepared to get in touch with my Alpha.

The only thing that kept me from pulling over was the fact that I trusted Lucas with my life and there really had to be a good reason he was travelling with them. I glanced at the rear view and spotted Lucas looking at me helplessly. He knew what was coming.

I looked away from him and at the others. The one called Marcus looked more bored than anything. Scottie was looking between me and Lucas as if he wasn’t sure what was going on and Adrian was looking at Grady as if in deep contemplation.

“Carson, we’ve got a problem.” I said as soon as the Alpha answered and Lucas deflated in his seat.

………………………………………

Scottie’s POV

I found that I didn’t like the US quite so much after all.

As soon as we pulled into ‘camp’ the vehicle was surrounded. There were men holding high powered rifles and wolves shifted down to form growling at the vehicle. It certainly wasn’t a friendly bunch.

 We were pulled roughly from the vehicle, and I spotted Marcus struggling with one of the armed men who held him. The moment his gun came up to rest on Marcus’s forehead my brother froze, his gaze murderous. Adrian’s calm was the only thing that somewhat allayed my fears. He stood on the other side of the vehicle, a good number of weapons pointed in his direction but his hands were casually resting in his pockets and his expression was more amused than anything else.

My gaze strayed to the unarmed man standing a few feet away from me. I cocked my head to the side, my brows furrowed. He had an air about him, one that seemed to command respect and at the same time instill fear. He was similar in stature as Thomas and intelligent eyes that seemed to pierce through you if you were unfortunate enough to have his gaze rest on your for any length of time.

The way he held himself spoke of a high level of authority and leadership. He stood feet apart, his arms crossed at his chest as he surveyed the scene and I was somewhat surprised when a smile tugged at his lips. I followed his gaze to where Lucas was now being pulled from the vehicle but the guards let him go immediately and no guns drifted in his direction.

“It’s been too long Lucas.” The unarmed man said, his voice deep and sure.

“It’s good to see you Carson.” Lucas said and  it all clicked.

So this was the Alpha.

I watched as ‘Carson’ walked the distance that would take him face to face with Lucas then enveloped him in a hug, patting him on the back good naturedly in that familiar way between friends.

 The relief I felt was immediate, thank God they were friends because I didn’t know if how long I could stand here with those weapons trained at me. I never did like guns. It was only when The Alpha put his arm around Lucas’s shoulder, pulling him further away from us as they spoke that I realized my relief had been too sudden.

“Lock them up.” The Alpha announced, looking back at us briefly before he continued on his way with Lucas. My eyes widened in shock when I felt the strong hands grab my arms on either side pulling me roughly away from the scene. I heard Marcus start to struggle again and not long after Adrian let out a string of curses. I spotted Thomas and Grady standing off to the side as they watched us being carted away. Their expressions gave nothing away.

‘ So much for us being quick friends .’ I thought sadly,  but I think what really got me was the fact that Lucas didn’t even glance our way as the armed men shoved us along, guns still trained on us as we walked. I watched him until he was blocked from my sight but the smile on his face as he spoke with his long time friend was undeniable. My heart plummeted.

This had all been a set up.

                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES 

MUNCH ON THAT!

LOL ENJOY.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 10: The Corsetti Brothers.

Chapter 10

 Lucas’s POV

I couldn’t deny the rush of excitement I felt at seeing my friend after such a long time but the moment I watched the Corsetti brothers being dragged away the smile fell from my face and I turned to Carson, completely serious now. Pleasantries were over.

I could tell he noticed the change in my mood because his hand fell from my shoulder and the amusement left his face.

“I suppose now would be as good a time as any for you to explain why you brought them here.” Carson said, “Let’s go up to my quarters.” He went on and after a quick glance over my shoulder at  Adrian and the others, I  followed quietly behind the Alpha.

…………………………..

“So you’re telling me you’re in a relationship with a criminal.” It wasn’t a question and I knew that from the look he was giving me that it wasn’t something he would easily understand.

“Come on Carson, you of all people should know that you can’t help who you fall for.” I said. I didn’t mention the fact that I got into it with Adrian before I had really felt any deep emotions toward him.

“No no no, wolves don’t have a choice in the matter, our mates are preordained, you could choose and you chose a drug dealer for God’s sake.” He said, looking at me almost as if he was offended by the news.

“Yeah well that can’t be helped now anyway. I fell in love and now I’m stuck with him.” I said quietly running my hand through my hair for about the tenth time that day. It was the first time I had admitted my love for Adrian to another person and it wasn’t exactly a freeing experience.

Carson was silent for a moment and I adjusted myself in the chair to look around his dining room, it had been so long since I’d seen the place but it hadn’t changed a bit.

“So why bring him here? Are you trying to tell me he’s changed then?” he questioned, looking skeptical and I shook my head.

“No, I confronted him about what happened with Thomas and he said he wasn’t directly responsible.” I told him and continued on before he could get another word in. “ He assured me that he ordered his men to stand down early this morning so no one should bother your pack.”I finished.

“Okay but that still doesn’t tell me why he’s in my territory.” He said without malice and I inwardly cringed. This is where I’d have to lie.

“He’s here because he wants to be, he said he wanted to visit and I tagged along.” the lie left a bitter taste in my mouth and Carson didn’t seem convinced. Of course he wasn’t, he wasn’t an idiot after all, my story didn’t add up, but he didn’t question my integrity.

“So you’re asking me to let three drug dealers roam free in my camp, just like that?”

“I swear they won’t cause any trouble, I’ll make sure of it. Adrian may be a criminal but he knows what you all mean to me, he wouldn’t do anything to jeopardize our relationship, trust me.” I said with sincerity, silently praying that he’d believe me because if he didn’t this would not end well for either side.

“You do realize he has the camp surrounded right?” Carson asked after brief contemplation but he didn’t let me answer, “The only reason I’m even taking your assurances into consideration is because he hasn’t made any trouble since the moment he got here.” He told me and my eyes widened.

“You knew he had the place surrounded and you still arrested him? What if his men had retaliated?” I questioned, brows furrowed.

“I had about a dozen guns pointed at each of them, if his men had tried anything he’d be dead, plus they’re not much of a match for an army of werewolves, I think he was trying to feel me out. He knew I wouldn’t mess with his men because in turn I’d lose a few of mine and by allowing me to arrest him; he was trying to show me that he meant no harm. One thing for certain Lucas, your mate’s smart, I’ll give him that.”

I smiled despite the seriousness of the situation. Yeah he was.

………………………………………………

Marcus’s POV

“Then if this wasn’t all a set up, why did Lucas allow them to arrest us?” Scottie asked and with the patience I’d never had, Adrian answered Scottie’s question calmly.

“Think about it Scottie, werewolves are concerned with protecting their pack, three criminals walk in unannounced, do you think they’re going to greet us with open arms?” Adrian asked and Scottie seemed to think about it for a second.

“But Lucas is friends with the Alpha, he could have done something.” Scottie continued and I sighed in annoyance. Scottie really needed to start thinking ahead.

“One thing you need to understand brother, is that in a wolf pack, the only thing that takes precedence is rules. No one cares if you’re friends with someone higher up the ranks, no one cares if you made a mistake and no one gives a shit who you are to the Alpha. You break a rule, you get punished. So in this situation, a bunch of criminals enter their territory, those criminals will be dealt with, questions only come later. Understood?” Adrian asked again and this time Scottie nodded.

“What was the point of your guards if we’re not even going to use them and wouldn’t them seeing the wolves blow the pack’s cover?” my little brother continued to question Adrian and I pushed up from my seat around the small table and walked to the other end of the small room.

We’d been in here for almost two hours already and we had yet to hear from anyone on the outside. The room had a small window that only a squirrel could pass through and a solitary door in the centre that was no doubt guarded by one of Carson’s men.

“It was to make a statement Scottie.” I answered, “ It’s protocol, whenever we enter a country we gather paid allies, it’s us telling our enemies that no matter where we are, and no matter how unfamiliar the territory we have links and we’re never without protection so if they try something it can’t end well for them. As for the pack, it was a risk we had to take. The humans will probably think they’re real wolves. I doubt they say them shift.” I finished, moving back to my seat and slowly lowering myself into it.

“He’s right, we made the call before we left London, it’s a simple scare tactic, so they know that even in their territory we have power.” Adrian finished, fidgeting with his watch and I knew that despite his outer calm, he was still a bit uncomfortable. So was I, we’d never allowed our own arrest before and this in and of itself could go either way.

“But what if Carson had attacked our men, then what?”

“He wouldn’t have, he has a pack to protect he’s not going to go blindly into war.” I explained

“War? I would hardly call it war, we barely have enough men out there to make a dent in their defenses.” Scottie scoffed and I sighed again. We really needed to take him out with us more often. He didn’t understand a thing about our operation.

“Those men are but a warning, we have others on standby all over the state, that’s how it works. One phone call and we have ourselves a war zone. We didn’t make it to the top with idle threats and bad decisions boy, remember that.” Adrian explained and finally Scottie felt satisfied enough with our answers to he kept quiet.

This waiting around was just about pissing me off.  Wolves. I couldn’t stand them! A pack of bloodthirsty beasts that’s all they were. The sooner Adrian got his head out of his ass the sooner we could leave this fucking place. I’d be counting the seconds.

…………………………………………………

Lucas’s POV

We were finally making our way to the holding room and I could only hope that none of the brothers did anything stupid. I’d done all I could to convince Carson to let them go, they messed it up that was it.

“You’re just gonna let them out? I can’t believe this!” Grady was telling Carson and despite the fact that I didn’t like him much I sympathized with his predicament.

Carson had explained to me everything that had happened that led up to his  phone call a few days ago. The gist of it was that Grady had been ‘recruited’ by local drug dealers a few years back in order to help out his mother- now an alcoholic in rehab- with the bills and other amenities.

Carson had told me the horrors Grady had had to deal with while he’d been dealing  and  he’d ended up having to leave it all behind after Thomas got shot a few months back trying to protect him. It hadn’t been pretty and it all stemmed from Adrian’s operation, so the fact that he was so against them now was understandable.

Just the thought of how Adrian’s operation negatively affected so many people had me once again reevaluating my relationship status. I’d known what I was getting into from the get go but somehow the implications hadn’t hit me until very recently.

I didn’t know how many times it had entered my mind since then to somehow get him to change, but I had to. If what we had had any chance of surviving he needed to quit and as impossible as it sounded even to my own ears, I had to try. I loved him and so I had to try.

“How can you be in a relationship with that guy? He’s a criminal.” Grady said turning to me when Carson ignored his outburst.

“And you think it didn’t make you a criminal when you were dealing drugs for him? There are no levels to criminality. Either you are one or you’re not and just because you’re no longer running with that crowd doesn’t mean you never did.” I said firmly and that shut him up instantly.

 I watched as his mouth tightened and he looked away from me and as we walked, Thomas reached up to touch a hand to his mate’s shoulder. Grady didn’t acknowledge him.

We walked on.

In such a short time I was coming to understand his personality, one minute he’d be pissed as hell and the next he was bubbling with excitement. Take now for instance; one minute he’d been pissed at us for even thinking of setting The Corsetti brothers free and now he was grumbling to Thomas about another matter entirely.

“I just don’t understand why she had to ground him. So he missed curfew by two hours, big deal.” Grady was saying and Thomas shook his head, clearly amused.

“Grady you convinced him to go all the way to the city with you, you stayed out for two and half hours over his curfew and he didn’t call his parents to let them know he was fine, what do you think would happen?” Thomas asked but Grady scoffed at his words.

“Why does he even have a curfew, he’s seventeen, his parents are too damn protective I mean come on midnight is too early  for a curfew.” He went on and as I listened I couldn’t help the chuckle that escaped my lips. Then curiosity got the better of me.

“Who are you guys talking about?”

“Laken, his mom grounded him two nights ago.” Grady said, all traces of earlier annoyance with me gone.

My heart jumped at the name and I had to swallow hard to displace the lump that had formed in my throat. I was so nervous to see him again. There had been no mention of him since my arrival and I’d assumed he’d just show up at some point throughout the day.

I looked at Carson who appeared completely calm as he walked with us to the holdings.

“Couldn’t you get him out of it though Carson, I mean you’re the Alpha, just tell his parents to un-ground him or something.” I said to the Alpha and he shrugged.

“I prefer not to interfere in the private lives of my pack. That’s between Laken and his parents.” Carson said simply and when I looked at Thomas he shrugged.

“So you just allowed him to get dragged to the city with this guy?” I gestured to Grady who’s eyes narrowed, “Where were you during all of this?” I asked in surprise.

“Laken’s free to do whatever he chooses Lucas, and Grady knows that if he’d let anything happen to him he’d have me to deal with so it was fine.” Carson went on and I looked at Grady who was now idly picking a piece of lint off his shirt.

“Well that’s new, when I was living here you wouldn’t let him out of your sight.” I said with a raised eyebrow.

“That’s because you were living here.” He said without looking at me and Thomas chuckled. I rolled my eyes.

“So when’s he free to leave?” I asked casually. I was nervous to see him yet I was dying to see him.

“I tried to go up and see him but his mom wouldn’t let me, said he won’t be out until tomorrow. She thinks I‘m a bad influence. I mean come on do I look like a bad influence to you?” Grady asked dramatically, hands flying into the air to give it effect.

“You don’t look like a bad influence Grady, you are a bad influence.” Thomas was saying to him and when Grady stopped short, arms folded and glaring up at him.

 Thomas grabbed his arm pulling him away from us. “Let’s go home. I’m starving.” he said as he pulled him down the street, Grady went willingly.

“Shouldn’t Thomas be there when you’re talking to them?” I asked Carson when the couple was out of earshot and he shook his head.

“He has other duties to attend to.” was all he said.

When we finally made it to the room, the guards manning the door nodded in acknowledgement to their Alpha and stepped aside. The scene we walked into seconds later was somber at most.

The light in the room wasn’t bright enough to read in, a solitary table stood in the centre with four chairs around it, three of which were occupied. Scottie had his cheek pressed against the table, his eyes closed in sleep. Marcus was standing at the far corner of the room, his arms crossed and judging from the turn of his mouth and narrowed eyes, he wasn’t pleased.

Adrian sat on the chair next to Scottie, his fingers running through his brother’s hair in a soothing motion.  The twins looked up when we entered but Scottie remained asleep on the desk, completely unaware of our presence.

“I was wondering when I’d get the chance to meet the famous Carson.” Adrian said softly. His voice was calm but his expression was that of amusement.

Carson looked at him, his face hard and eyes glinting. “Now listen to be and listen well Corsetti. I’m allowing you and your brothers free pass to roam my territory only because of Lucas.” He said “The moment you step out of line that’s it, you and your brothers are going down.” Carson finished and Adrian pushed up from his seat.

Carson wasn’t finished. “Just one more thing. Call off your men, we don’t need armed criminals prowling around outside the camp.” He said then stood watching Adrian as if daring him not to comply.

“No problem.” Was his answer and Carson nodded.

“You’re free to stay in the guest house I’ll have one of my men show you the way.” He said then exited the way he came in.

I turned back to the three, biting my lip not quite sure what to say.

“Is he okay?” I asked nodding my head to Scottie who still had yet to open his eyes and Adrian nodded.

“He’s tired.” Marcus answered from his corner and I watched as he walked over to where his little brother lay, shaking him gently awake.

Adrian’s eyes were fixed on mine and when he walked around the table and came to a stop in front of me, my eyes automatically drifted to his lips. Upon seeing this he smiled and I backed away from him.

“Shall we?” I asked indicating the open door and Adrian nodded, moving past me to walk out the door, by then Scottie had finally awoken and sat in a daze, his eyes and face red from sleep.

“They’re letting us out now? Finally.” He said and it dawned on me, not for the first time how completely innocent Scottie was. He wasn’t pissed or disgruntled. He wasn’t annoyed or particularly unhappy after everything that had happened. He just wanted to know whether they were all free to leave. He really didn’t belong in his brothers’ world.

“Yeah we’re going over to the guest house.” I said and with Marcus bringing up the rear, we all made our way out the door and down the street to the place we were expected to stay for the time being.

…………………………………………….

Marcus’s POV

“Carson said Rivers is bringing us some food in a few minutes.” Lucas announced much later after we had gone through the task of picking our rooms and unpacking our clothes.

“Who’s Rivers?” Scottie asked from his perch on the arm of the chair.

“He used to be with Thomas, you know, before he mated with Grady.” Lucas explained, then before Scottie could comment any further, he went on, “There’s just one thing you should know. He’s a bit…” he trailed off as if searching for the word.

“A bit..?” Scottie prompted him.

“Flamboyant…ah effeminate, I guess you’d call it, but he’s a cool guy, just not really too manly, so be nice.” Lucas said and it didn’t take me long to realize he was talking to me. As if I went around terrorizing people on a daily basis.

Before I could make a comeback however, the door bell rang and Lucas stood.

“That’s probably him right now.” He said and I pushed up as well.

“I’m going for a walk.” I announced to no one in particular and made my way to the back door. I’d had enough of those damned werewolves for one day, having to make idle conversation with someone who was not only a wolf but an ostentatious one at that, didn’t particularly sit well with me.

 I heard the visitor’s voice as I pushed though the back door. It was almost high pitched, overly excited and it was already giving me a headache. When the door closed softly behind me I walked the distance that would lead me into the forest not far away. I needed some time to myself.

                                        AUTHOR’S NOTES

LEMME KNOW WHAT YOU THINK.

SHOUTOUT TO ALL MY NEW WATTPAD FRIENDS, YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST! <3

LEAVE A COMMENT TELLING ME WHAT YOU THOUGHT ABOUT THE CHAPTER AND WHICH OF THE CORSETTI BROTHERS YOU LIKE BEST AND WHY. 

ENJOY!

kEEP SWEET!

DoUbLe.A

unedited.

Chapter 11: Furrowed brows and a Stronger Reslove

Chapter 11

Lucas’s POV

The silence was deafening.

I kept glancing at him from the corner of my eye as he prepared for bed and not once did he look at me and we uttered not one word to each other. I found myself wishing for even the faintest sound to echo though the large guest house.

Maybe a laugh from Scottie whose room  was right next to ours or a growl from Marcus who had yet to come back since he left hours before. Anything to dispel the silence that was piercing my eardrums, but nothing offered relief.

I was naked from the waist up and my flimsy boxer shorts did nothing to shield me from the chill that swept through the room. The floor boards creaked under my feet as I made my way over to the bed.

I wrapped the thick blanket around me and was instantly enveloped in its warmth and when I was settled, I turned my head to stare at my silent lover. He stood by the window, looking out into the darkness below, completely unmoving. The only indication that he was even breathing was the gentle rise and fall of his bare chest.

“Aren’t you cold?” I asked, taking a chance at forming the conversation we hadn’t gotten around to as the day had dragged by.

He shrugged in response, his eyes still firmly fixed away from me.

There was this feeling I used to get when I was younger, whenever I was trying my hardest not to cry after being scolded. The feeling as if some unknown force creating a vise over my heart and squeezing then squeezing some more. I always hated that feeling and that’s exactly how I felt as I watched Adrian. I had hurt him with my accusations and my hasty decision to call it quits and I knew that now.

I sat up in bed, not caring that the blanket had slid from my shoulders and the cold was once again seeping into my skin.

“Are you coming to bed?” I questioned and I flinched at how small and uncertain my voice sounded in the silence. I had no idea what he was thinking as he stood there and a few minutes passed before he even bothered to answer, but when he did  it wasn’t exactly what I expected to hear.

“How did it feel seeing him again?” He asked quietly, his body still angled away from me but I could feel the tension pooling off him as he stood there. I didn’t try to pretend I didn’t know who he was talking about. The time for games had long passed.

“I haven’t seen him yet. He’s grounded.” I replied equally soft but the stiffness didn’t leave his body.

Two days ago I had been ready to end it all, to throw away everything we had because he’d been indirectly responsible for Thomas’s injuries. I’d spent months trying to convince him to do this and do that. To change for me, to alter his entire world just to accommodate my needs and the one thing he ever asked of me I couldn’t give him.

It took me this very moment as I watched my lover in pain to realize how selfish I’d been. To realize how much of a toll my pining over Laken had taken on him and through it all he’d still stuck by me, hoping that one day I’d only see him .

I could see the sadness in his eyes from my seat on the bed and I was ashamed. My problem was that I thought of him as the big bad drug lord; the man who could feel no pain. For some reason I had created a picture of him in my mind; a picture that portrayed him as indestructible and I had treated him as such.

I hadn’t cared if I’d upset him, I hadn’t cared that he’d loved me and for whatever reason, I understood it all now. Everything came crashing down on me on this night. Maybe it was the stillness of it all, the tranquility, maybe it was my own happy thoughts of this place that led me to really evaluate myself and the role I’d played in our relationship, I really didn’t know.

But as I watched him suffering in silence I understood, and I had a feeling that if it had taken me any longer to gain this understanding it would have meant the ultimate downfall of our already shaky relationship.

I pushed the blanket away from me and got out of bed, padding over to him. He visibly tensed at my approach but I didn’t let it stop me. His skin was cold to the touch and I slid my arms around his chest offering whatever warmth I could give and as he looked out at the night, my chest pressed firmly to his back, I dropped a kiss on his shoulder and felt him shiver.

“I’m sorry.” I whispered and it was only then that I felt him begin to relax against me. He dropped his forehead against the window pane and released a pent up breath.

“I love you.” I said then. The first time I had ever told him and I felt him stiffen once more in my arms.

“Lucas…” he whispered in a tortured voice.

“I’ll forget about him, I swear I will.” I said firmly. He didn’t reply and I knew he didn’t believe me.

I was serious though. It was time I let Laken go and seeing him tomorrow would be the first step toward achieving my resolve.

………………………………….

Adrian’s POV

I shouldn’t be here.

This journey could only have two possibly endings. Lucas would either walk away from me forever or he’d realize he loved me enough to let his past go. I had my heart rooting for the latter but something told me the outcome would be disastrous for me.

I hadn’t travelled this far to harm the kid despite what Lucas probably thought. No. I just wanted it to end. I needed him to make his choice because I was just about worn from hurting so much.

To watch your lover pine for a heart that wasn’t yours was torture. I wouldn’t lie and say I wasn’t scared out of my mind of what their meeting would bring because I was. Everything in me screamed at the thought of him making his choice but I would endure it and with or without him I would move on.

I felt the hope flare up inside me as he promised to put Laken from his mind even though I didn’t believe it for a second. God knows I wanted to though. I wanted it so badly I could taste it. I hadn’t known that love would alter me to such an extent. That it would capture my mind and body as well as my heart. If I’d known about love’s destructive force I would have stayed far away from it.

Sometimes I felt as if a simple request from him would do me in and it very well might. Sometimes I felt that if he asked me to give up everything I would and I think it was shear stubbornness that had me refusing his requests every time.

If he even managed to walk away from Laken our problems still wouldn’t be solved because it was plain as day how much he wanted me out of this business and I knew that if one day he asked and I refused that would be it for us.The thought practically broke my heart and I turned, wrapping my arms around him, pulling him tightly against me still as if I could draw his very essence into my own body.

God I loved him. Love. The ultimate punishment for all the crimes I’d committed against humanity yet if I had a choice I’d still choose him, I’d still choose this.

…………………………………………….

Lucas’s POV

The morning brought with it the warmth and tranquility of another day, flushing out the remnants of the night before. I shifted under his weight, burrowing deeper into the comfort of his arms then smiled when he groaned and pulled away.  

Last night’s revelations had me in a good mood. Just the thought of finally being free from Laken’s hold over me had  my spirits soaring, and while I knew that that freedom wouldn’t be easy to come by, just the simple thought that I was on track made me a happier man.

“Stop moving.” Adrian said, his voice muffled by the pillow and when I pressed up against him again he groaned inching even further away.

One thing about my lover was, morning cuddles was not his idea of fun. Morning sex? No problem but dare I lay a hand on him this early without the warmth of good coffee in his system and he became a grumpy bastard. I liked it.

“I think we’re the only ones still in bed.” I finally spoke, sitting up in the bed with a yawn.

“Umhmm.” Was my only reply.

“Come one Adrian, it’s already 12:00pm.” I lied in an attempt to get him to wake up. The clock resting on the bedside table told me it was half past nine. My bed mate still didn’t budge.

“Don’t you want to fuck me before we have to go down?” I hedged and I wasn’t surprised when his eyes shot open. The little tramp.

I laughed and when he shifted on the bed, reaching for me, I slid from his grasp to land quietly on the floor.

“Come on, I want to go see what I’m been missing around here.” I told him while I stripped out of my boxers, intent on grabbing a quick shower. When I looked around again, he was lying on his back, watching me in that silent thoughtful way he always did and I felt my skin flush in anticipation.

“Come back to bed.” He said simply but there was no mistaking the heat in his eyes and I shook my head moving further away from his grasp. If we started now, we’d be in bed all day and I was in the mood to get reacquainted with the camp I hadn’t seen in almost a year. So I padded into the bathroom and closed the door firmly behind me. Five minutes later as I stood under the cold spray of the shower he stepped in behind me. It was an hour before we finally made it downstairs.

……………………………………………

Marcus didn’t look up when we entered the kitchen, he seemed completely focused on the newspaper he had spread out in front of him. I had no idea what time he’d gotten back last night but I knew better than to ask him. After all he still hated my guts, maybe even more so now that he’d been forced to sleep in a wolf camp.

Scottie, as expected was vibrant and welcoming when he saw us. Sometimes it amazed me that we were the same age. I was never that innocent.

“The wolves are gathering, I saw a group of them running down the street earlier and every now and then a few more pass by, I wonder what’s going on.” He said, sounding more excited than anything else.

 I grabbed an abandoned piece of toast off his plate as I passed by him and took the fresh cup of coffee Adrian handed to me before I planted myself into the counter stool across from Marcus.

“They’re probably hunting today.” I explained before biting into the buttery treat.

“I’ve never seen a wolf hunt; do you think we’d be welcome to take part?” Scottie questioned, pushing his still full plate of food towards me.

“You want to eat wild animals?” Marcus questioned his brother in a bored tone and a moment later Adrian was seated beside me, helping me eat what was left of Scottie’s breakfast.

“Why not? I can get in tune with my inner wolf.” Scottie teased but Marcus didn’t even crack a smile. He didn’t want to be here and it was apparent in every breath he took.

“For the most part they’re a friendly group, they won’t mind if we tag along.” I told him. “But if we want to leave out with the others we’ll have to go early.” I finished.

“You’re going?” Adrian asked me when I gulped down the rest of my coffee and stood.

“Yeah I used to hunt with them back when I lived here. It’s fun to run alongside them.” I told him, grinning as my mind brought me back to the good old days.

“Alright, let’s go.” Adrian spoke up and before long we were all walking down the street towards the courtyard, Marcus as usual bringing up the rear.

…………………………….

It wasn’t until thirty minutes later that most of the pack was gathered in the courtyard. Carson had already given his routine address and a good number of wolves had already run off into the forest. Others were either waiting for other members to show up or just wanted to spend the day chilling on the courtyard.

“It’s crazy how many wolves are out here. Damn.” Scottie enthused and I laughed.

“It’s one of the largest packs in the state, what’d you expect?”

 Adrian had his arm draped over my shoulders and I leaned into him as we stood watching little groups here and there shift down to size and bolt into the forest not far away. The courtyard was teeming with excitement. I’d missed this for sure.

Children who were too young for the hunt played in the courtyard under the supervision of  some of the elderly wolves. Their laughter was contagious and I found myself laughing at their antics.

“Marcus, why don’t you put down the phone for a while, enjoy this.” Adrian said smiling and gesturing to the various activities taking place around us.

His phone had been plastered to his ear ever since we got here. He claimed he had to deal with business back home.

“Rivers over here!” Scottie was shouting over a few heads and Marcus pulled the phone from his ear in annoyance, putting his hand over the mouth piece.

“I’m going somewhere quiet to take this.” He told Adrian and a second later he had to phone at his ears once more as he walked away from us, shouting over the noise as he tried to be heard by the person on the other end.

“Aren’t you going to hunt?” Scottie asked the moment Rivers finally caught up with us. He was dressed casually, his hair coiffed perfectly and his fingers looking fresh from a manicure.

“Hey Rivers.” I greeted and my brows furrowed when he didn’t answer. He was staring intently past me, toward the path Marcus had just taken, his own brows furrowed and his face flushed.

“Rivers?” No answer.

“Rivers!” Scottie finally shouted grabbing the small man’s attention. I watched in concern as he seemed to tear his gaze away from whatever he was searching for and looked at us.

“You okay man?” Scottie questioned, dropping a hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah I just thought I…” he cleared his throat, glancing past me again briefly and then up at Scottie once more. “ It’s… nothing, never mind. I’m fine. So what’s up darlings?” He said, immediately going back to his normal cheerful self.

I raised an eyebrow in askance but he didn’t seem to notice.

“Just thought we’d come out here and see what’s going on, are you going to hunt?” Scottie asked him and Rivers shook his head, holding up his hands to show us his neatly trimmed nails.

“No sweetie, I’m sitting this one out. I think I want to go down to the lake.” He said, “You guys wanna join me?” He was asking but my mind and eyes weren’t on him.

Instead, I was looking past him at the two guys making their way over to us. My heart jumped in my chest and a smile broke out on my face as I watched their approach.

 “Oh it looks like Laken’s finally out.” Rivers commented when he turned and spotted the two.

Laken was here. Adrian tensed beside me.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

THIS CHAPTER WASN’T WELL WRITTEN, MY APOLOGIES GUYS, I RUSHED IT, BUT I’M TOO TIRED TO REWRITE SO IT’LL JUST HAVE TO DO.

THANKS FOR READING!

GONNA GO READ ME SOME MANXMAN ROMANCE ^_^…LATER GUYS <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 12: The Alpha’s Mate.

Chapter 12

Lucas’s POV

 A huge smile broke out on his face when he saw me and he quickened his pace leaving Carson to walk sedately behind him. My breath hitched in my throat at the sight of him. It had been so long since I’d laid eyes on him. He had grown some; he wasn’t that cute boy I’d left almost a year ago, his cheeks were hollowed and he’d even started growing some stubble.

The transformation was surprising to say the least. He looked more like a man now than like the kid I’d left behind. His midnight black hair was longer and curled softly at his neck, he’d grown a few inches and he had a bit of muscle now, I assumed it had to do with his martial arts training.

The only thing that hadn’t changed was his big expressive eyes which were now wide with excitement. God I missed him.

He grabbed me up into a hug the moment he reached me, hugging me tightly against him before pulling away to look me over. He was still a few inches shorter than me but still very much as handsome as he had been back then. Maybe even more so.

“I can’t believe you’re here.” Laken said, his excitement hardly under control and he hugged me again for good measure.

I had no idea what to say. I’d imagined this moment for so long, pictured our reunion in my mind over and over again but now that the time was finally here I was speechless. The happiness at seeing him after so long had sucked my voice away and  I could only smile down at him as he grinned up at me.

“I wanted to see you yesterday but my parents wouldn’t let me out.” He said as Carson came to a stop beside him.

“That’s okay, it’s really good to see you Laken.” I finally found my voice and I wondered very briefly what the others must think of us standing there staring and not saying much at all.

“You’d think the conversation would flow pretty easily considering how often you two talk on the phone.” Carson commented in obvious amusement and Laken reached over to playfully thump his arm.

“I guess I’m still trying to process it all. I didn’t think I’d see you again for some years at least.” I said seriously, stealing a glance at Adrian who stood tensely by my side watching Laken with glinting eyes.

“I can see you’ve been working out.” I teased, trying to dispel the awkwardness and Laken grinned.

“Yeah, I’m still doing martial arts, kinda like it now.” He responded, “So aren’t you going to introduce me to your friends?” he question, looked over at my shoulder at Scottie then glancing at Adrian.

“Oh right.” I said chuckling nervously. Boy this was not going as well as I’d hoped .

“This is Scottie.” I said gesturing to him and Scottie stepped forward taking Laken’s hand, shaking it enthusiastically.

“It’s great finally put a face to the name.” Scottie said with a friendly smile and Laken looked at me, clearly amused.

“Been talking about me, have you?” he teased and I rolled my eyes at him.

“Got a little cocky there did you?” I said and he laughed.

“So if you’re Scottie then this must be…Marcus? or Adrian?” Laken asked looking over at my lover and when Adrian didn’t offer comment I spoke up.

“This is Adrian, Marcus is… somewhere around here.” I finished looking around hoping to miraculously spot Adrian’s twin in the crowd.

“Yeah he’s never around is he? I have yet to meet him myself.” Rivers spoke up then, glancing around much like I had done.

“It’s nice to meet you then Adrian.” Laken said holding out a hand and we all watched as Adrian simply stared at Laken, his expression not what anyone could really call friendly and  after a tense moment, Laken retracted his hand, looking slightly embarrassed, but not as embarrassed as I felt. I bumped Adrian with my shoulder in reprimand but he ignored me.

I opened my mouth to apologize when Laken gasped, looking at me in concern. “Wow, dude, what happened to your neck?”

I reached up to touch the skin, then. I hadn’t even remembered about it, it had been almost a week since the incident and the bruise had yet to fully heal.

“Oh it’s nothing, training accident.” I said blowing it off but Laken reached up to touch it, running his hand gently over the flesh  and before I could even open my mouth to assure him it really wasn’t a big deal, his hand was ripped from my flesh.

“Keep your fucking hands off him!” Adrian  said harshly, dropping Laken’s arm and shoving him backwards where he stumbled.

That was when it all went to hell. Carson grabbed Laken steadying him before he turned on Adrian, teeth bared and his eyes flashing as a growl erupted from his throat. He was upon us in a flash, grabbing Adrian’s shirt and pulling him towards him. Adrian fought against his hold managing to pull away from Carson’s grasp and his elbow clipped Carson’s chin. The sound of bone slamming against bone was sickening.

 I felt something hit into me from behind and I stumbled forward trying to regain my balance only to trip over something and fall to the ground. That’s when the growling began and as I looked up from the dusty courtyard floor I watched in shock as the wolves descended.  Laken shouted something I didn’t have a chance of hearing over the noise of the wolves and it wasn’t long before we found ourselves surrounded.

Wolves upon wolves snarling as they inched closer, tense from watching their Alpha fighting with Adrian, they stepped over me and past me, inching closer even, growling at Adrian who fell to the ground when Carson landed a punch square in his mouth. He spat and blood and saliva sprinkled the ground.

I managed to push up from the dirt running toward the two men but something gripped my arm, pulling me to a stop.

“You’ll get hurt, don’t go over there.” Rivers shouted trying to be heard over the noise and I shrugged off his arm, pushing through the bodies to get to my lover. When I broke into the centre of the crowd I dove in front of Adrian just as Carson raised his fist again, shielding his body with my own.

“Stop!” Laken screamed, grabbing Carson around his torso and holding him tight. “Carson stop!” he shouted again when Carson made to shove him off and I could only assume it was his mate’s terror filled voice that stopped him. He straightened up, panting as he stood glaring down at Adrian who half sat half lay behind me, blood dripping from his nose and his busted lip.

“Get the fuck out of my camp.” Carson said, his voice cold and breathless.

“Gladly.” Adrian returned, his voice scornful and this time when he spat, it was all blood.

“No! you can’t do that, Lucas just got here!” Laken argued, his arms straining as he held onto Carson.

The growling around us hadn’t stopped but no one attacked us. They were waiting for their Alpha’s orders.

“I want you out.” Carson said again but Laken pulled him until he was stumbling back from us, his gaze still deadly and his teeth still bared.

“Don’t go anywhere; he’s just angry, go back to the lodge!” Laken shouted over the noise again and this time when he pulled his mate they were both swallowed up by the crowd.

“Adrian! Are you all right?” I heard Scottie shouting from somewhere not far away and not much longer he appeared at Adrian’s side, helping me to pull him to a stand. Adrian tried to brush us off, claiming he didn’t need our help, but when we let him go his knees buckled and we held him fast.

 Our path was still blocked by the growling wolves who refused to back down and no matter where we turned it was the same. When we tried forcefully pushing through, the snap of teeth not far from my face deterred any movement and I looked around desperately for a way out.

“Adrian! Scottie!” I could hear Marcus’s voice from somewhere in the crowd but I couldn’t see him.

It was chaos and the longer we stood there the closer the wolves came.

“Adrian! Scottie!” Marcus’s voice again and I spun around trying to catch sight of him while holding Adrian against me.

“Marcus!” Scottie shouted back into the crowd but there was no answer.

My heart slammed into my chest over and over again, and the blood roared in my ears. There were too many of them, what should do ?

Goose bumps rose up on my arms and a shiver ran down my spine when a loud solitary howl ripped through the air. The wolves around me whimpered while others lowered their heads as if in submission. I glanced around me in shock, trying to understand what was happening when another equally loud howl went up again and almost every single wolf in the area melted down to the ground, heads bowed. It was then that I saw it.

The lone wolf standing on the platform at the front of the courtyard, his throat angled toward the sky. Adrian stumbled again and I pulled him tighter against me.

The place had gone completely silent now and when I looked back toward the platform it was to see the wolf shifting right before my eyes. Its body bent and twisted out of shape, the paws vibrating on the ground before they too twisted and became deformed. An instant later I was looking up at Thomas, standing tall and proud, arms behind his back, feet apart as he surveyed the wolves below.

“Shift.” Was all he said and not a heartbeat later the once fierce wolves around us shifted back into their original forms, men and women, looking obediently up at their Beta.

“You are to stand down. No harm must come to our guests.” He spoke, not shouting but calmly, like he knew the power the sound of his voice held for these beasts and I shuddered.

He nodded to us when he spotted us in the crowd and I watched as he jumped down from the platform, all eyes on him and made his way over to the three of us.

“Get him to the lodge, I’ll send over the doctor.” Thomas said authoritatively.

“I don’t need a fucking doctor, let me go.” Adrian gasped out, his breath still came in pants and the slight wheezing I could detect made me think that maybe he’d broken a few ribs in the tousle.

We ignored him and I nodded to Thomas.

“Jesus, how badly is he hurt?” Marcus appeared out of nowhere, placing himself directly in front of Adrian.

He placed his hand under his brother’s chin, tilting his head so he could see his face. Adrian jerked his head away and let it fall once more.

“Come on, Adrian, let’s get you to the lodge.” Scottie whispered and with both of us on either side of him we supported his weight, dragging him over to the guest house as quickly as we could.

………………………………

Long after the doctor had left, assuring us that Adrian’s only ailments were a few bruised ribs, a black eye and a busted lip, I sat in the kitchen sipping a beer and trying to wrap my mind around everything that had happened. Marcus and Scottie had long since gone out, making preparations for our departure from the camp.

 I had sat up there with him for awhile, when he’d been too drugged on pain pills to even notice I was there, only coming down to nurse a beer when Rivers had shown up with a pot of soup and a concerned expression.

“How is he?” he’d asked and I assured him Adrian was fine.

He’d gone up the visit with him about half an hour ago and had yet to come back down.

……………………………………..

Adrian’s POV

“Listen sweetie, I don’t care how big and bad you think you are, you can’t come into a wolf camp and assault the Alpha’s mate. As it is, you’re lucky you only got away with a few scrapes.” Rivers was saying as he cleaned my face with the damp washcloth.

I refused to make conversation with him but that didn’t deter him in the least. He’d been talking nonstop from the moment I’d opened my eyes forty-five minutes ago.

“And honey, Laken is so not a threat. He’s one hundred percent in love with Carson he’d never try to steal your man, so all of what you pulled was absolutely unnecessary.” He said in that polished ‘accent’ I’d come to associate him with.

“Lucas loves him.” I gritted out despite my earlier resolve to keep my mouth shut and Rivers  shook his head.

“Of course he loves him dear” he began and the pain in the region of my heart escalated. The hurt probably showed in my expression because he took my hand and patted it, then offered a sweet smile.

“Everyone loves Laken darling, he can’t help it, he’s a sweetheart. But trust me, the way  Lucas jumped in to protect you from Carson today, tells a story all on its own.” He said and when I opened my mouth to add my two cents he raised a hand, shutting me up.

“I’ve known Lucas for a long time Adrian. I knew him back when he would have done anything for Laken, but I’m telling you the way he used to look at Laken doesn’t come close to the way he looks at you. That man is in love with you. Any fool can see it. So don’t worry your pretty little head oaky?” he asked and I tried to hold back a smile.

The hope flared up in me at his words and I prayed they were true.

“Now, you need to make this right. Laken didn’t deserve to be treated that way, Lucas almost got hurt because of what you did and fighting the Alpha in his own territory will certainly kill any relationship you hoped to have with him. The sooner you make it right then the sooner you can enjoy your happily ever after okay?” he asked gently and I sighed.

He was right of course. I’d crossed the line today. I’d allowed my anger to consume me, something I should have had completely under control.

“Thank you. I really appreciate this.” I told him honestly and I never thought I’d see the day when I actually became friends with a werewolf.

Rivers pushed up from his seat and stretched. “Well I’m bushed. I’ll let you rest now.” He said “And make sure you drink the soup. I’ll have Lucas heat it up for you later.” He said as he walked to the door.

“Rivers.” I called before he could turn the knob and he paused, looked over at me patiently.

“What about you, where’s your mate?” I asked him and he smiled at me, a smile that was both sad and hopeful.

“When I find him you’ll be the first to know.” He said and a second later he was gone.

I dropped my head back onto the bed and my last thought before my eyes drifted close was, ‘I hope Lucas isn’t too pissed at me.’

 

                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

BACK TO THE BOOKS. ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Sneak peek….A Brief respite… Chain of events…

sneak Peek of Chapter 13-14

Adrian’s POV

A mating ceremony. That’s what we were all gathered in the woods for. It was a full moon, the wolves were looking a bit too excited and the night air offered nothing in the way of comfort. It had been a crazy few days and if I said I wouldn’t mind things slowing down just a bit, it would be the truth.

I was beginning to wonder if it was that this particular wolf pack had some serious issues with bad luck or if it was our presence that was triggering all the events of the past week.

As I reflected on the past seven days I really had to wonder. Fights had broken out among a few wolves within the pack, Carson hated me, Marcus hated me, Grady couldn’t even look at me and his mate wasn’t particularly helpful in that arena either. Scottie had broken his arm, Lucas couldn’t seem to leave my side and the fencing around the outer fringes of the territory had been torn down.

To make matters worse I found myself enjoying the freedom from my ‘work’, Lucas didn’t look like he wanted to leave anytime soon and  it was clear as day that Carson couldn’t wait for me to leave. Over all I couldn’t tell if I was enjoying my time in the camp or if I was hating every minute of it. It was all just a so much to take in and my mind was still reeling from the crazy turn of events.

 Then after all that drama, Grady had gotten Laken grounded again, thereby pissing Carson off even more, Marcus had flown back to London leaving us all behind, one of the werewolves in Carson’s pack had claimed Scottie as a mate and the council of elders had it out for me.

Nothing was going the way it should but maybe everything would make more sense if I started from the morning after I’d had my little talk with Rivers…

                                    AUTHOR’S NOTES

DIFFERENT HUH? I KNOW ^_^

I OFFERED THE SNEAK PEEK BECAUSE I’M STUDYING AND I CAN’T SEEM TO GET AROUND TO WRITING ANYMORE RIGHT NOW. THE NEXT CHAPTER AS YOU CAN SEE WILL BE SEEN THROUGH ADRIAN’S EYES AS HE RECOUNTS THE EVENTS OF HIS WEEK IN DETAIL, LEADING UP TO THE MATING CEREMONY.

I’LL GET STARTED ON THE CHAP AS SOON AS I CAN.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 13: And so it begins…

Chapter 13

Adrian’s POV

A mating ceremony. That’s what we were all gathered in the woods for. It was a full moon, the wolves were looking a bit too excited and the night air offered nothing in the way of comfort. It had been a crazy few days and if I said I wouldn’t mind things slowing down just a bit, I would be telling the truth.

I was beginning to wonder if it was that this particular wolf pack had some serious issues with bad luck or if it was our presence that had triggered all the events of the past week.

As I reflected on the past seven days I really had to wonder. Fights had broken out among a few wolves within the pack, Carson hated me, Marcus hated me, Grady couldn’t even look at me and his mate wasn’t particularly helpful in that arena either. Scottie had broken his arm, Lucas couldn’t seem to leave my side and the fencing around the outer fringes of the territory had been torn down.

To make matters worse I found myself enjoying the freedom from my ‘work’, Lucas didn’t look like he wanted to leave anytime soon and  it was clear as day that Carson couldn’t wait for me to leave. Over all I couldn’t tell if I was enjoying my time in the camp or if I was hating every minute of it. It was all just a so much to take in and my mind was still reeling from the crazy turn of events.

Then after all that drama, Grady had gotten Laken grounded again, thereby pissing Carson off. Marcus had flown back to London leaving us all behind, one of the werewolves in Carson’s pack had claimed Scottie as a mate and the council of elders had it out for me. Maybe everything would make more sense if I started from the morning after I’d had my little talk with Rivers…

……………………………………….

He was watching me.

I could feel his eyes on me and it was a bit disconcerting to say the least.  I’d heard him enter the room fifteen minutes earlier and I couldn’t really say why it was that I hadn’t opened my eyes. Maybe I was feeling guilty about the way I had behaved. Maybe I just didn’t want to deal with his anger right then or maybe I was afraid of what I’d have to deal with when I did. Yeah me, the big bad shape shifter scared to death that his boyfriend would be mad at me. Manly huh?

“I know you’re awake Adrian.”

No point in pretending anymore then. I groaned, shifting slightly on the bed and cracking open my eyes so I could see his face. He was sitting on the uncomfortable wooden chair  and when I opened my eyes, his elbows came to rest on the sheets beside me. He propped up his head in his palms and stared, his expression was one of concern rather than anger which surprised me.

“How are you feeling?” he questioned in a low voice, his eyes coming to rest on my wrapped chest and his brows furrowed.

“After getting my ass kicked by a werewolf? Let’s just say my pride has seen better days.” I said trying to dispel his seriousness with a joke. He didn’t even crack a smile.

“You could have been killed.” He said instead and I snorted.

 “Give me a break, I could have taken him, you’re the one who jumped in.” I said and it surprised me somewhat that I was so calm after his admission.

A year ago I would have been plotting my revenge on a wolf who dared to lay his hands on me and now I was actually planning to apologize to the beast. It was insane.

“It’s not something to joke about Adrian, Carson will kill for him and he’d have no regrets later. You don’t come into a wolf’s territory and attack his mate.” he was saying, looking all kinds of serious but he voice never rose.

I shook my head, “Your friend beat you to that lecture last night so you can save it.” I said getting annoyed now. I was usually not the one on the receiving end of someone’s scolding and I certainly didn’t like it.

His mouth didn’t tighten, his eyes didn’t narrow and his expression didn’t change. I had just shot him down and he was still looking at me as if at any minute I’d roll over and die. It was disconcerting to say the least. Where was my cynical and angry lover who blew up at the slightest sign of opposition?

My eyes narrowed, with him acting this way I wasn’t sure how to respond. I had expected anger, resentment, not concern. A moment of silence passed between us where neither of us uttered a word and I watched warily as he reached over to lift the blanket from my battered flesh, pulling it down to my waist. Then he trailed his fingers lightly over the visible bruises, his eyes focused on his fingers as they moved.

“He could have killed you…” he whispered brokenly but his eyes stayed fixed on my flesh.

I sighed. “Yeah so I gathered.” I said, then; “Why aren’t you mad? This isn’t like you.”

My guard was up, I was still waiting tensely for the ball to drop, for the Lucas I knew to rear his head, but  he just sat there, fingers still trailing and just when I thought he wouldn’t respond, his eyes met mine, flashing.

“I should be, considering how fucking stupid that move was.” He gritted and I grinned. There was the Lucas I knew.

“What? You think this is funny? I don’t think you understand what really happened yesterday Adrian!” his once somber mood had changed so fast my head was spinning. My smile disintegrated.

“Jesus Lucas, get over it will you? A couple bruised ribs and a busted lip is nothing. My whole life is made up of hit and misses, I flirt with death every day I get out of bed, and a bunch of angry werewolves is the last thing you need to worry about.” I told him seriously then watched his jaw tighten and his eyes flash.

“Get over it?” he replied, and then he was out of the chair in a flash, his eyes flashing, “You fucking bastard you don’t even care do you? We were surrounded by them,, they could have taken us down without a second thought and you don’t even care!’ he shouted and I watched in surprise as he grabbed the only vase off a nearby table and threw it in my direction.

I instinctively covered my head with my hands and unconsciously flinched when it shattered against the wall directly above my head, causing the broken glass to scatter around me and the water to soak the sheets.

“What the fuck is your problem?” I roared, ripping the blanket from my body and shuffling on the bed to get up. “Okay so you’re pissed about Laken, it was a little push, the kid’s fine for god sake!” I shouted and if it was possible his eyes blazed even more.

“This is about you almost getting yourself killed because you’re too bloody stupid to think!’ he shouted and I felt the heat course through me at his words, I was off the bed in a second, aches and pains forgotten as I advanced on him.

“What did you just say to me?” I said, the anger building inside me. Nobody spoke to me that way. Not even him.

“You think because you’re some big bad shifter that nothing can get to you? That there’s no one better and no one can hurt you?”  he shouted “Get your fucking head out of your ass, you’re not indestructible, one day someone’s gonna get the best of you and I won’t be around to watch I happen!” he continued, he looked ready to kill but his words had struck a chord and I found myself launching across the room.

I grabbed the front of his shirt fully prepared to let my anger do the talking but he reached up and ripped my hand from the material, shoving me so hard I slammed into the wall opposite us. The pain was immediate as it expanded in my chest and along my spine. I gasped for air, clutching at my chest it sparked through my body, but before I could catch my breath he was upon me again.

“What? You think you’re so tough? You think I’m afraid of you asshole? I’ll fucking kill you myself!” he screamed into my face and in an instant he had he hand in my hair, yanking my head up  and slamming it into the wall, when he let me go I stumbled forward and he shoved me away from him.

“Lucas!” I gasped, putting my hand up to ward him off but he hit it away and shoved me again until I was right up against the wall. His expression was murderous and the pain was so intense I saw stars.

“Wait!” I managed to gasp out again and he yanked my head up again, but rather than a fist, his head descended and my mouth was trapped in a bruising kiss. I could feel his anger as his lips punished mine and I pushed weakly against him, the pain and the lack of air just too much for me to put up much of a fight, but just as he started he stopped, pulling his lips from mine and I breathed again as he dropped his head onto my shoulder. All was silent after that save our combined breaths. Then he spoke.

“You don’t know how it feels.” He began and even over our pants I could detect the tears in his voice. “I can’t lose someone I love again. I won’t.” he said and the only thing I could do was to nod.

My chest was screaming from the excruciating pain and the only thought that entered my mind before my knees buckled and everything went black, was that the doctor must have fucked up because bruised ribs didn’t hurt like this.

……………………………………..

When I woke next it was to Scottie’s smiling face and not one bit of pain.

“Lucas called the doc, turns out you had a few cracked ribs as well, can’t believe he’s really a professional.” He told me with a disappointed shake of his head and I nodded, the events of what had happened earlier assaulting my mind.

“He gave you something for the pain, I didn’t expect you to wake up so soon.” He told me and when I felt the pressure on my hand I looked down to see that he held it.

“Where’s Lucas?” I whispered in question and the corner of his eyes tightened.

“He left as soon as the doc came, I wouldn’t be surprised if the entire camp heard you two up here. What is it with you guys?” he asked with genuine curiosity but I shook my head in answer.

“Where’s Marc, did you two get everything sorted?” I questioned instead. I was just about ready to get out of this place ; suddenly I didn’t feel very welcome.

“Actually, Thomas is working it out so we don’t have to leave right away.” He spoke, “well unless you want to.” And I could see from his expression that he wanted very much to remain here.

“We need to-“ I started but the knock at the door drowned out my words and a second later it opened and I had to say I was more than a bit surprised by who walked in a second later…

                                       AUTHOR’S NOTES

IT HAD TO BE SHORT GUYS…CAN’T UPLOAD TOO MUCH AT A TIME CAUSE IF EXMAS LIKE I MENTIONED BUT NOW THE EVENTS LEADING UP THE THE MATING CEREMONY ARE UNDERWAY…IT’LL SPAN A FEW CHAPTERS BUT IT SHOULD BE INTERESTING. THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! I LOVE YALL! <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 14: If you love him…

Chapter 14

Adrian’s POV

I straightened up in bed, sliding the blanket off my legs when he entered the room. He was ringing his hands in front of him which told me he was nervous but he walked right in and came to a stop in the centre of the room.

“It’s okay you don’t have to get up.” He said when he saw that I was swinging my legs to the floor but I ignored his words and pushed up off the bed.

No way was I going to lay there looking weak and vulnerable in his presence.

I walked over to the only window in the room and stood there, observing him. His face was flushed and he licked his lips then cleared his throat yet said nothing.

“Ah…” Scottie began, looking between us as we stood silently. “I think I’ll go for a walk.” He said pushing up quickly from his chair and looking between us once again before exiting the room and pulling the door closed behind him.

There was silence as I continued to observe him, waiting for him to speak but he only looked around the room as if he had never seen the place before and I grew impatient.

“Is there something you wanted or did you just come to familiarize yourself with my room?” I questioned impertinently then watched as a blush spread across his cheeks and he bit his lip.

“Well I…” he began but I cut him off before he could continue.

“Let me guess, you want an apology for earlier? Or have you come to get rid of me?” I asked with a smile that didn’t reflect my emotions in the slightest.

“Actually I came to apologize.” He said finally, straightening up as if preparing to do battle.

My brows furrowed and I was sure I looked as confused as I felt. “Apologize?”

“Yeah, Carson overreacted, he shouldn’t have hurt you the way he did, I’m sorry.” He said, looking sincere and I bristled.

It’s as if he was implying I was some weakling who couldn’t take a hit from a little wolf. It annoyed me and I found myself glaring over at him as I spoke.

“Don’t think for a second that your boyfriend’s little stunt out there had much effect on me. I could have taken him if I’d actually put out the effort.” I lied but the boy only raised an eyebrow, looking completely amused; The little bastard .

“So you’re saying you let him break your ribs and punch your face in because you didn’t feel like putting out the effort?” Laken asked, a grin now plastered on his smug little face and I turned to him, my hands forming fists at my sides.

“Are you done? Did your Alpha send you to gloat then, Is that what this is?” I asked, my voice barely contained and the smile fell from the boy’s face. He raised his hands, palms up as if trying to calm me.

“No not at all, he’d kill me if he knew I was here actually.” He said then sighed, his hands falling to his sides as he looked at me seriously.

“I wanted to let you know that I get that he’s yours and despite what you might think, I’m not trying to move in on your territory.” He finished, looking me in the eyes with such sincerity I turned to look out the window and into the street below.

It wouldn’t take a genius to know that he was talking about Lucas but I wasn’t in the mood to hear it. “Anything else?” I asked gruffly making it clear as day that I couldn’t care less about anything he had to say to me but the kid didn’t take the hint.

“I’m serious I’m completely in love with Carson and Lucas is nothing but a friend to me, I’m just glad he’s happy, I only want the best for him.” Laken continued, taking a step closer as if our proximity would somehow make persuading me easier.

I chuckled; a cold harsh sound, then I moved away from the window so that I was fully facing him. “You want what’s best for him, Really? You broke his fucking heart.” I said harshly, my eyes glinting and the anger which I had held at bay surfaced.

He didn’t flinch from my words nor my glare, instead his  expression changed completely and I found myself looking into the eyes of  someone who clearly thought all fun and games were over.

“I didn’t break Lucas’s heart. He knew I had nothing to offer him the minute we met.” He said and I shook my head at his selfish words but he continued, standing his ground. “ I’m in love with Carson, I’ve always been in love with Carson, nobody else and Lucas knew that, if he got his heartbroken it’s because he refused to believe it and I won’t be blamed for it.” he said adamantly.

Looking at the kid you’d never know he had this side to him. He looked like you’d expect a werewolf would look in that moment; deadly and completely devoid of emotion but it didn’t faze me, if anything it fueled my disgust.

“I can’t believe you’re the little brat he fell in love with, you’re nothing but an ungrateful piece of-“

“I’ve been there for him since the moment I met him, just because I couldn’t give him what he wanted doesn’t mean I’m ungrateful and I definitely don’t deserve to be treated like some uncaring jackass just because you can’t see that!” he shouted and I reciprocated.

“So you say he knew the score right? That you didn’t lead him on yet you knew he loved you and you continued to text him and call him every day since then, what do you say to that? It was cruel and selfish to keep him hoping like that when you knew it wouldn’t come to anything!” I raged and he looked stricken by my words, “But that’s it, isn’t it? You wanted him to love you, you didn’t want him to let you go isn’t that right?”

“No I-“

I didn’t give him the chance to answer, “What? Carson’s love isn’t enough then? You need two guys fighting for your attention you greedy little-“

“He’s my friend!” Laken shouted cutting me off mid insult, “He needs me, I couldn’t just cut him off because he loved me, it would have killed him!” he yelled, trying desperately to justify his actions.

“He only needs you because you’ve allowed him to, he loves you, you’ve allowed him to hang on to the hope that it’ll work out, you haven’t even given him the chance to get over you with you constantly chatting him up.” I retorted and he fell silent, shaking his head and taking a step back.

“I- I thought he’d get over me since we weren’t seeing each other, that’s why he left, I was just showing him my support, he’s my friend.” Laken said, his voice cracking on the last word and I looked away. He looked guilty and I felt like if I said another word against him he’d burst into tears.

‘Look at me, fighting with a kid ,’ it was pathetic. “Just get out.” I said softly and I was surprised when he didn’t budge, just looked at me like I’d slapped him.

“Please, I’m just trying to make this right…I care about him, I really do…I just…I’m trying to make peace with you because I’m glad he’s found someone, really I am and I figured since I’m his friend, it would make him happy if we got along.” He told me and I shook my head.

“My lover is still in love with you, what make you think I’d want anything to do with you?” I said scornfully and his brows furrowed as he looked at me in confusion.

“What are you talking about? Lucas was once in love with me yes, but he’s over that now, don’t you see the way he looks at you?” Laken asked his voice steady but gentle.

“So that’s why you hate me so much, I thought it was because you thought I was interested in him but it’s because you think he still has feelings for me, isn’t it?” he questioned.

“’I don’t think he has feelings for you I know he does.” I said wishing the kid would just disappear.

He chuckled and I momentarily housed the thought of reaching over and strangling him. “Lucas doesn’t love me Adrian, not anymore anyway. He was willing to put his life in danger for you and the way he looked at you when he was introducing us? There’s no doubt.”

“He couldn’t go a day without mentioning you name, he was always talking to you.” I said, my eyes narrowed and he shook his head.

“Neither can I but that’s only because he’s one of my best friends, it can’t be helped. Do you think we talked about feelings and love and all that shit? No it’s just normal convos about absolutely nothing important.” He told me then before I could speak he spoke up.

“I was wondering why you chose to bring up  the fact that he loved me but I was thinking you were still pissed that he used to love me, you’ve got this all wrong dude.” He said and then he was looking at me as if I’d lost my mind.

“A couple weeks ago he told me straight up that he loved you and that I shouldn’t ask him to choose between us because he’d choose you and now you’re telling me he’s over you? Yeah right.” I scoffed and Laken walked the short distance and lowered himself into the chair beside my bed.

“Well maybe he got over me in that time, it could happen.”

I only looked at him.

“Fine, are you saying he doesn’t love you at all then? How come you’re still with him if you don’t think so?” he asked confidently.

“Of course I know he loves me, I’m just saying he loves you more-”

“And I’m saying that’s bullshit. Whatever he had for me is gone, or at least not as strong as it was before and it doesn’t take a genius to know that.”

I opened my mouth and closed it again.  He wasn’t the first person to say it and I didn’t know what else to say to convince him he was wrong.

“Maybe as time goes by you’ll figure it out for yourself, but I won’t stop talking to him just because you’re too blind to see it.” He said resting his head on the back of the chair. “You’re right about one thing though…I shouldn’t have kept in contact with him as much as I had, I just hadn’t realized it would have made it harder for him to move on, but I still don’t regret it, he’s a good friend and I want him in my life.”

I didn’t know what to say to that and so I said nothing at all.

Silence fell between us as we were both lost in our own thoughts but a few minutes later he spoke again.

“So did you get what you came here for then? Are you finally satisfied that I’m not a threat? That I only love Carson and I’m not trying to steal your man? because I don’t know what else to say to convince you.”

“Who said that’s what I came here for?” I asked suspiciously and he smirked.

“I may look small but I’m no fool Adrian. At first I thought you’d come here to make trouble because we asked Lucas to look into you but now it’s obvious you wanted to see for yourself who I was and now you have.” He said simply but I chose not to respond and he continued.

“I’m surprised though, I mean a drug dealer? I never thought Lucas would fall in love with someone on the other side of the law.” He shifted in the chair, trying to get comfortable “but I guess you can’t help who you love.” He finished and I scowled.

“Now you’re going to sit there and judge me?” I asked in annoyance and he shook his head.

“I don’t need to, you already have half the world doing just that and it may not be my place but can’t you do something else for a living?” he didn’t say it with malice, or disgust he seemed naturally curious but that didn’t stop my hackles from rising.

“What’s it to you?”

“Well your ‘work’ harmed my friends and I’m afraid to see what effect it could eventually have on Lucas, I mean you’re a criminal, there are probably a million people after you, haven’t you thought about the danger that could put him in?” he questioned seriously.

“Lucas knew what he was getting into the moment he agreed to be my lover, that hasn’t changed.”

“So you’re willing to risk him then? You’re okay with putting his life in danger for your job? And you call me selfish, I thought you loved him!” Laken blazed, jumping up from his chair.

“It’s none of your fucking business what we do, you say you don’t want him? Then back the hell off.”

“Lucas tells me everything and I mean everything, did you even stop to ask yourself why he never told me about you? Why he never even told me he was dating someone?” he asked, the anger back in his tone.

“Maybe because he was hoping one day you’d come back to him and he was afraid you wouldn’t make a move if he was shacked up with me.” I said the obvious answer but he only shook his head, looking at me almost with pity.

“Or maybe it’s because he’s ashamed of what you do, he was ashamed to tell me because he doesn’t want the world to know that he’s shacked up with a damn criminal.” He said with a sneer and I took a step toward him.

“We’re done here, get out.” I said firmly and he immediately turned to go but paused when he reached the door.

“He doesn’t deserve this life, if you love him you should do what’s best for him.” He said then exited the room, leaving me to stand alone in silence.

‘Fuck him anyway .’

………………………………….

It was ten minutes later before I made my way down the stairs in search of food and the moment I entered the kitchen the front door burst open and Rivers popped his head around the corner.

“Hey you, I’ve decided to come keep your company.” He said cheerfully and I groaned.

“What is this? A fucking public toilet?” I asked in frustration. Everybody was just walking in like they owned the place; I just wanted to be alone.

“What? Can’t a hot guy come visit an equally hot guy on such a hot day?” he joked and I sighed, dropping myself on the nearby stool.

“Cheer up Adrian, you’re too handsome to go around frowning like that.” he told me with a pointed look then moved around me and pulled open the refrigerator door. “Come on I’ll make you something to eat.”

                                         AUTHOR’S NOTES

YES! I GOT TO UPLOAD WHEW!

I HOPE YU ALL ENJOY THIS CHAPTER.

SHOUToUT TO SmugDev

il whose story “The End” made me sit back and think about life and everything I need to accomplish before it’s too late.

-DouBle.A

-unedited  as always.

Chapter 15: Another Anomaly.

Chapter 15

Adrian’s POV

“You shouldn’t play with your food sweetie”

I looked up at him while I continued to move the food around in my plate with the fork. I’d lost my appetite.

“Are you always like this?” I questioned, not particularly wanting to know but I figured talking about something as inconsequential as his habits was sure to get my mind off things.

“Always like what?” Rivers questioned. His expression became guarded and his back straightened as if he was about to defend himself.

“All…motherly” I said after failing to come up with a better word for it.

He relaxed instantly and grinned, “Well I wouldn’t have to fuss over you if you’d eat the thing.” He said and I forced a smile for his benefit.

It didn’t fool him.

I watched as he pushed up from the counter and came to stand beside me where he held out his hand. I looked at it in askance and he reached over to pull the fork from my hand; it clattered to the plate and before I could question his actions he was pulling me from my seat and dragging me over to the living room.

Not a minute later we were both seated on the largest couch in the room and he was prodding me for information I didn’t want to share.

“You might as well just tell me, it’s not like I’m gonna go spill your secrets to the world or anything.”He said looking at me expectantly.

I shook my head, “No offence Rivers  but I’m just not in the mood for this alright?”

“I swear you’re always so grumpy, you need to loosen up.” He told me.

“Why are you here anyway?  You know nothing about me, yet you find every reason to be around me.” I said now genuinely curious.

“I don’t know, there’s just something about you that just screams be my friend .” He said and I raised an eyebrow.

“There’s something about an alleged drug dealer that screams be my friend ?” I questioned in disbelief and he snorted.

“Yeah right Adrian, there’s nothing alleged about what you do.” He said knowingly, then; “Speaking of your evil deeds, what made you start?” he asked.

“My parents died in a fire when I was a teen, I had my brothers to take care of…the usual.” I said offering very little and he nodded.”

“It’s weird how you can just talk about it, aren’t you afraid of being arrested? I mean here you are admitting to me that you’re not exactly working within the scope of the law.”

“I haven’t really admitted anything to anyone, you’ve all just sort of figured it out and as far as the authorities go… they don’t stand a chance.” I told him confidently and he tapped his pinky onto his chin, his expression pensive.

“Lucas is better than I am, I don’t know if I’d be able to date a dealer.” He said and my mood soured even more. I turned away from him. I was getting really tired of everyone feeling the need to comment on my life and my relationship with Lucas but as I opened my mouth to say just that the front door burst open and Lucas came sauntering in.

 He didn’t spot us immediately and it was only when Rivers cleared his throat to get his attention that he turned to look in our direction. I watched as his eyes flickered from Rivers to me before he lowered his gaze and mumbled a quick hello.

“Hey Lucas, come sit with us.” Rivers called out and when Lucas made to shake his head Rivers spoke once more.

“You guys don’t have much time here so at least allow me to enjoy your company before you leave.” He said and that decided the matter.

Lucas only hesitated briefly before making his way over to us and folding himself into the chair opposite me. His gaze was firmly locked on our house guest and the way he fumbled with his phone told me he wasn’t completely comfortable sitting there with us. I figured it had to do with my presence.

“I was just trying to get Adrian to open up to me, something’s been bothering him but he won’t tell me what it is.”

I groaned at Rivers’ words and Lucas’s gaze flickered over to me briefly.

I decided it was probably best to change the course of our conversation just so we could avoid any unnecessary tension. “What do you mean we won’t be here long? Did Scottie tell you we were leaving?” I asked.

“He didn’t have to, the Alpha ordered you to leave, it’s not like you have a choice.” He said and Lucas spoke up.

“Thomas said he’d talk to him for us, see if we could get an extension.”

“Honey you’re not getting an extension, the Alpha told you to leave camp in front of a couple dozen pack members, if you stay that’ll undermine his rule whether or not he suddenly has a change of heart.” Rivers said wisely and I scoffed.

“We were leaving anyway, there’s no reason to stay.” I said more to Lucas than to Rivers and he nodded reluctantly.

“Besides, the council knows you’re here, they’ve issued a warning to Carson so you’ll have to leave either way.” Rivers continued.

My brows furrowed. “Since when does a pack council make rules?”

As far as I knew the Alpha’s rule was absolute.

“They don’t really, it’s just best for everyone if Carson takes their advice.”

“And you know this because?” I questioned. Unless he had some kind of executive status I didn’t see how he could be so informed about inside matters. From my less than limited knowledge of the wolf hierarchy I knew that much.

“Well when you’re good friends with the Alpha, the Beta and their mates you’re never really out of the loop.” He said it as if he was proud and I shrugged. Like I’d told them, it didn’t particularly matter to me who wanted us gone because as soon as Marcus gave the word, we were out of here.

“Don’t worry guys, I’ll visit you sometime.” Rivers assured us, then he uncrossed his legs and turned to face me. “I just realized you’re leaving and I haven’t even met your brother. It’s crazy, does he ever just slow down?” He asked and I smiled in amusement at his horrified expression.

“It’s probably best, he hates you guys.” Lucas drawled in a bored tone and I shrugged in agreement.

“You mean he hates wolves? or people who follow the law because-”

“Wolves, and before you ask, I have no idea why, he just does.” I told him and he shook his head in disbelief.

“He hates wolves yet he’s crashing in a wolf pack?”

“He’s kind of insane.” Lucas commented and we looked at each other, grinning.

“I’m serious Rivers the man’s a beast, it’s a good thing you haven’t met him he’d probably tear your head off just for looking at him wrong.” Lucas continued, clearly enjoying Rivers’ discomfort.

“He could try. I may look delicate and completely useless but I’m still a werewolf I can take any shifter blindfolded.” He said confidently and I smirked. If he saw Marcus, he’d eat his words but who was I to burst his bubble.

Lucas laughed, “I’m serious bro, look what he did to my neck, I couldn’t even put up a fight. They might be twins but Marcus is the brawn in that relationship.” Lucas finished with a chuckle and my gaze flew to his.

“ Marcus did that to you?” I asked in disbelief and Lucas’s eyes widened as he seemed to realize he’d admitted it.

I stood immediately, fully prepared to find my brother and have a ‘talk’ with him about putting his hands on my lover but Lucas stood with me and a second later he was pulling me back down into the chair, this time coming to sit beside me.

“Don’t get your panties in a twist Romeo, he was just trying to protect you.” He said and when I opened my mouth to object he cut me off.

“I’m over it so I’d appreciate it if you just let it go.” he said firmly, his hands still draped around my shoulders and I kept my mouth shut. We’d see about that.

“So…I’m guessing you and Marcus don’t have a good relationship then?” Rivers asked and Lucas shrugged.

“Marcus doesn’t have a good relationship with anyone so I don’t feel particularly special in that arena. Anyway, what’s that smell? I’m starving.” Lucas announced and Rivers eyes lit up.

“I cooked, I’ll get you some.” He said jumping up from his seat and making his way over to the kitchen.

It was only then that Lucas pulled his arm away from me and turned to face me on the couch.

“How are you feeling?” he asked a bit apprehensively and I imaged he was feeling just a bit guilty over our little argument earlier today. Truthfully my chest felt tight as hell and even a small amount of movement felt uncomfortable but he didn’t need to know that; instead I said;

 “I’m fine, no pain; nothing.” failing to mention that the only reason I wasn’t writhing on the floor right then was because the doc had supplied me with enough pain meds to last me weeks.

“Look I’m sorry about earlier, I had no right to do that.”Lucas said softly, glancing back to make sure Rivers hadn’t heard him.

I smiled tentatively, “It’s fine, I needed to be sacked down a few pegs anyway.” I told him and he flinched.

“Where’ve you been anyway?” I questioned, not allowing him the chance to wallow in his guilt.

“Down by the lake, just went to clear my head. When do you think we’ll be leaving? Figured I should go apologize to Carson before we leave.” He said.

“I’m waiting on Marcus to give us the go ahead.” I explained and he nodded. After that an awkward silence fell between us and he grabbed up his phone again, turning it this way and that.

“I’m sorry.” I said simply and I knew that he knew that I was apologizing for my role in the whole mess with Carson.

“It’s cool.” He said with a small smile and when he reached over to take hold of my hand I let him. I wasn’t the touchy feely type but we hadn’t been on such ‘good’ terms in so long that I figured we needed this, but the vibration of his phone had us releasing our hold and moving slightly apart.

“Thomas what’s up?” Lucas answered then fell silent as he listened to whatever it was that the Beta was telling him.

“Scottie? Are you sure?” he asked, looking over at me, his eyes wide and froze, looking at him in askance.

“That’s fine, we’re on our way.” He said and then pushed up from the chair. I followed suit.

“What? What is it?” I questioned anxiously and he shook his head as if in shock.

“It’s Scottie, He…he’s been mated.” He announced and my eyes widened.

                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

NOT QUITE EXCITING BUT THEY CAN’T ALL BE.

LIKE MY FACEBOOK PAGE AND FOLLOW ME ON TWITTER FOR UPDATES, CLUES AND MORE. * liNKS ON MY PROFILE *

-ENJOY

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 16: His Mate

Chapter 16

Adrian’s POV

We were out the house before Rivers could even ask what was wrong. My mind was reeling at the news, alternating between thinking Thomas was mistaken to wondering if it was all a joke.

Scottie? Mated? My baby brother? It was more than just hard to believe. It was… I didn’t even have a word for it.

A few days ago we were in London, Scottie had never even travelled to this country before and now he was mated to a wolf? I lengthened my stride, needing to see for myself if it was true.

I suppose I shouldn’t even be surprised, it was Scottie after all, something interesting was bound to happen to him but really what were the odds? His first trip to the country, first time visiting a pack and bam! His life was changed forever.

“There they are.” Lucas announced.

Not far in front of us was a small group of people. The only other person I recognized apart from Scottie was Thomas…and of course there was Marcus as well, standing beside Scottie looking like he wouldn’t mind committing a homicide right then.

It wasn’t until we were only a few feet away that I realized that Scottie was holding his hand gingerly, wincing a little as the pack doctor who had prescribed my meds, prodded his limp arm.

What was stranger I thing though, was the girl sitting on his right, her brows furrowed with concern and her eyes wide as saucers as she gazed up at my little brother. If I had to take a wild guess, I’d say that was the ‘mate’ Lucas had mentioned and suddenly it was all becoming too real.

“What happened?” I asked as soon as we were close enough. Everyone glanced up at me but ‘the girl’ was the only one to answer.

“He broke his arm.” She offered, a blush blooming on her face and I raised an eyebrow in askance.

“It’s a looong story.” Scottie added then winced again when the doc prodded his arm yet again.

“She tripped, he tried the catch her, fell instead and broke his arm. Not much of a long story.” Marcus spoke up and Scottie blushed.

“You must be Adrian then.” The girl said stretching out a hand in greeting and I grasped it briefly.

“And you are?”

“Your sister in law.” She said with a grin and Marcus swore.

“You’re not his mate, he’s a shifter not a bloody wolf, he doesn’t have a mate, so why don’t you go mess around with someone else’s head.” Marcus growled but the ‘mate’ didn’t back down under his glare.

“You have a lot of pent up issues Marcus, you really need to share it with someone otherwise it’ll eat you alive.” She said it more as if it was her professional opinion rather than an insult but I wasn’t surprised Marcus saw it that way.

He lounged and would have probably gone in for the kill if Thomas hadn’t jumped in front of her, baring his own teeth at Marcus.

“It’ll be in your best interest not to mess with any member of my pack Marcus. She says he’s her mate, then he’s her mate. Grady is human yet we’re still mated. There’s no set rule to this thing.” Thomas soothed but Marcus only blanched and the discomfort from my own bruised body had me moving to sit down under a nearby tree, not sure if I wanted to deal with any quarrelling right then.

 Lucas followed suit, plopping himself on the ground beside me so that out legs and arms brushed against each other.

“What are the odds huh? That you’d find your mate in my pack.” Lucas said with a grin at Scottie who grinned back before his eyes rested on the girl at his side. She blushed and I shook my head.

Young love and all that…it had been awhile since I’d seen anyone so fresh and excited from the discovery of it. Scottie was practically bursting with excitement and the girl at his side looked like she’d eat his head off right then and there if he’d let her.

I could never really understand the whole mating thing. I mean you were essentially forced into loving someone you’d only once set your eyes on, with absolutely no say in the matter. Ludicrous. And yet it had happened to my brother.

“Now you have a pack?” Marcus shot Lucas, but he chose to ignore the question instead turning to watch the new ‘couple’.

“So you tried to save her life, she laid eyes on you and now you’re mates?” I asked, more out of curiosity into the events of the day than any real fascination.

“It was hardly saving a life, the most she would have done was fall flat on her face.” Marcus commented in a bored tone and Scottie shot him a quelling look.

“I can’t believe this is actually happening, this is insane.” The girl said, her eyes dancing, “I never thought I’d find my mate, I mean it’s been a whole two years since my eighteenth birthday.” She continued and Thomas smiled indulgently, like a little father hen…or father wolf or whatever the term people used nowadays.

“You don’t even know each other and after just an hour you’re in love?” Marcus criticized.

“That’s how mating works…eventually we’ll get to know each other.” Scottie said as if he was suddenly the expert on wolf mating rituals.

“Good luck with that, we’re not welcome here thanks to Adrian and we’re not taking her with us.” He said critically and both Scottie and the girl’s heads shot up.

“What? We can’t leave, I just met her!”

“Precisely, you just met her so you’ll get over it.” He told him.

“Marcus you know how wolves mate, they can’t just get over it .” I added my two cents and raised an eyebrow when Marcus shot me one of his ‘shut the fuck up’ looks.

“In light of the change in circumstance we might consider letting you all stay it just depends on-” the ringing of his phone had him breaking off midsentence to answer it and we all watched as Thomas moved a few steps away from us to take the call.

“See everything’s good.” Scottie said cheerfully despite his injury and the girl beside him was just about bursting with emotion.

“It doesn’t matter if they’ll let us stay or not, we’re leaving today, so I’d suggest when you’re done with this” he said gesturing to Scottie’s arm, “you go pack your stuff.”

“Why are you always treating me like a kid? This is big Marcus, I’m mated.” He said seriously.

 Marcus actually rolled his eyes. “She’s messing with your head boy, when are you gonna see it? that’s what wolves do, you’re not her mate, she doesn’t love you and we’re leaving today whether you like it or not.”

“He is my mate and of course I love him, I’ve been waiting for him for my whole life and I’m not letting you take him away from me.” The girl shouted getting as territorial as you’d expect a werewolf to get.

I watched as she jumped up from her perch beside Scottie, and Marcus unfolded his arms as she moved toward him but before any real damage could be done, Scottie moved between them, wincing when his injured arm bounced against his leg and the doctor gave him an exasperated look.

“I’m not going anywhere, just because you’ve never been in love doesn’t mean this isn’t the real thing.” He said and Marcus took a step toward him,

“Is that how you talk to me now Scottie? You’ll abandon your own flesh for this…this…beast?” he asked and a gasp went up from the other wolves nearby who seemed shocked by his words. Even Lucas stiffened beside me and I sighed, pushing up from my spot, ready to break up their little fight.

Scottie looked stricken, “I’m not abandoning you, I just want to stay here and maybe you guys can stay here with me too.” He said, almost pleading with Marcus to somehow understand his wishes but Marcus wasn’t having it.

“I knew we shouldn’t have come here, but you and your selfish needs caused this Adrian.” Marcus said turning on me…the innocent bystander… simply because Scottie had chosen to disobey him for the first time in his life.

Lucas jumped up right then coming to stand beside me and I could tell without looking that the look he was giving Marcus was nowhere near polite.

“Tell him we’re leaving.” Marcus commanded and Scottie straightened up a little grabbing hold of the girl’s hand as he looked at me apprehensively.

We all knew that Scottie wouldn’t stand a chance if I told him we had to leave. The boy would follow me to the ends of the earth and back even if it meant losing everything he loved, that’s just always been the type of relationship we had and as I looked at my little brother I knew that’s one command I wouldn’t be making.

I’d been wanting him to settle down for awhile now. He was young but the constant stream of women in his life was going to be his down fall and this new development would certainly put a stop to it.

“He’s in love, why should we force him to leave?” I asked Marcus and Lucas and Scottie both looked at me in surprise.

I could tell they had been expecting a different response.

Marcus chuckled, “I should have known you’d be like this. You’ve changed since you met him.” He said and I knew he was talking about Lucas. “You’ve gotten weak, just like I said you would and now you’re dragging Scottie down with you.” He said and if it was anyone else I would have felt insulted but I was used to Marcus’s attitude. It would take more than I could give him to get him to change.

“You should be happy for him Marcus, put your prejudices aside and support your brother. He needs us.” I told him simply but he wasn’t having it.

“You’d let him stay here?” he gestured to our surroundings, “He’s not like them, he’ll get hurt.” He admitted and could see the concern in his eyes.

“They might not like us but he’s more safe here than anywhere else.  He’s mated to one of their own, he’ll be fine.”

 He shook his head and his expression remained cold and distant as he walked the distance to stop directly in front of me.

When he reached a hand up to cup my cheek I drew in a breath of surprise. Marcus very rarely showed me affection. His eyes softened then. “You’re making a huge mistake Adrian and I won’t be around to watch you both fall.” He said then pulled away.

“The council wants a meeting with all of you.” Thomas said, putting his phone into his pocket and looking at the group of us expectantly.

I looked up at him, “What for?”

“You’ll find out when you get there.” was his only answer and he nodded his head in the direction of the far out buildings. The girl took a step forward, preparing to follow Thomas’s instruction. Her hand was on Scottie’s arms and she pulled him along with her.

“What about my hand?” he asked looking over at Thomas. The girl looked at him in concern but Thomas shook his head. “They won’t keep you too long. Let’s go.” He said and they moved to follow him, Lucas waited by my side as I looked at Marcus, willing him to come with us but he stood his ground.

“The flight’s at seven, I’m leaving with or without you.” He said simply then took off in the opposite direction. Lucas took my arm before I could call out to him and I followed. Deciding I’d talk with him later. He’d see reason.

……………………………………

“We have gods in our presence” the chief elder said in mock salute, “The great Corsetti brothers, only I do believe you’re one short.” He continued sarcastically and I bristled.

“He’s leaving.” Thomas spoke up from where he sat to the right of Carson in the centre of the long table and the elder nodded.

“I must say I was just a little surprised when I learned you all had arrived in our camp.” He went on but no one spoke. “And led by Lucas of all people. Welcome back dear friend.” He greeted Lucas who simply nodded.

“I’m not interested in why you’re here but I think I speak for us all when I say you are not welcome.” He addressed me. “Your brother is mated to one of our own and so he may stay. However you may not.” He said and I glared up at him. This was proceeding far more quickly than I had thought it would.

I’d expected them to make a big deal out of it; a criminal mated to one of their own but their acceptance surprised me, even more so; their  decision not to question why we were in their territory to begin with.

“You have twenty-four hours to leave, any lingering beyond that point will signal a threat and we will retaliate. He said and before could open my mouth to speak Thomas spoke up.

“His brother is not used to how we do things here and he’ll need a familiar face to help him get through the transition. I propose Adrian stays for as long as it take Scottie to adapt, then may leave.”

“Absolutely not…I will not allow a-”

“That’s final.” Carson spoke up, surprising me. I’d thought for sure that he’d be on the elder’s side. “It would be unreasonable to expect that he remains in an unfamiliar territory and expect to adapt without whatever help he can get. His brother is free to stay here with him within a reasonable frame of time.” He said.

The way they were discussing me, granting permission as if I was a child disgusted me and I found myself sneering at the Alpha.

“And what exactly would you call a reasonable time frame ?’ I questioned cheekily.

“The amount of time a rational person, applying his mind to the circumstances would deem to be reasonable.” He said refusing to take the bait then Thomas spoke up once more.

“You break one rule and you’re gone, no questions asked.” He told me seriously, then “You may leave.” He gestured to the door at the back of the room and as we turned to go he spoke again.  “Jessie, Scottie, a word please.” He said and they turned back to him, Scottie still clutching his injured hand and Jessie clutching his uninjured arm.

When the door closed behind me I found myself face to face with Rivers. He looked troubled for some reason but I couldn’t stop to deal with that.

“I heard Scottie’s been mated.” He said with a small smile and I nodded, moving past him.

“Look Rivers I’ll talk to you later okay? I’ve got to find Marcus.” I told him and he seemed to perk up instantly.

“I’ll come with you, I still can’t believe I haven’t met him yet.” he said and rather than explain to him that the last thing Marcus wanted was to meet was another wolf, I nodded and we set off to find him.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

MY NET IS STILL NOT BACK I HAD TO GO TO A FRIEND’S HOUSE TO UPLOAD. YOU GUYS KNOW I WOULD’NT HAVE TAKEN SO LONG WITHOUT A GOOD REASON, I APOLOGIZE.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 17: Love without sacrifice.

Chapter 17

“Where’s Lucas?” Rivers asked as we walked and I turned around in surprise. I hadn’t even realized he hadn’t left the council’s chambers with me.

“He’s still in there.” I told him and only after hesitating for a second longer did I finally turn around again to continue our journey.

In less than five minutes we’d be back at the house and Marcus would be made to see reason, only, when we got there the place was empty and Marcus was nowhere to be found.

There was practically no sign that he’d ever even been there. The room he’d been given was cold and stark like the day we’d moved in and not one thing was out of place.

He wasn’t answering his phone and I wasn’t about to try to track him down, he wanted out then as a grown man he had that right. I dropped myself down onto the couch, forced to accept that he’d really gone back to London without us.

“You don’t really get along with anyone do you?” Rivers questioned as he lowered himself into the seat beside me, close enough that we were touching.

I couldn’t understand his constant need for physical contact; did he not understand what it meant to have personal space? Even Lucas allowed me that much and we were lovers .

I shifted away slightly to put some form of distance between us but he curled his legs up onto the chair so that touching was unavoidable.

“Is there something I can help you with?” I asked, glancing his way. I was annoyed enough as it was without his…interdependence.

“Don’t be rude Adrian, it’s not my fault you have sibling issues.” He told me, uncharacteristically grumpy and I looked at him…really looked at him.

“Ok something’s up, what’s your problem?” I questioned and he gave me a small sad smile.

“I don’t know.” He said simply and I arched a brow in response.

He let out a sigh, “Really I don’t know…I can’t explain it…when you guys came I felt this…I don’t know, I felt kind of satisfied?… just really really happy and I thought that maybe it was all of you being here but now it’s…just gone…” he trailed off and when I continued looking at him, trying to understand what he was saying to me but he shrugged.

“You wouldn’t understand.” He said then looked toward the front door as if suddenly he wanted nothing more than to escape my presence after sticking to me like glue the past few days.

“Alright then.” I said and most would say that my attitude toward his situation was uncaring at best but really I hardly even knew the guy and frankly, delving into people’s problems when they clearly weren’t interested in spilling didn’t appeal to me on any level so I straightened in the chair and checked my phone again for a message from Marcus. There was none.

“So I guess they’ll let Scottie stay since he mated huh?” he spoke again and I nodded.

“Kinda crazy how he just got here and he’s found his mate just like that…and to Jessie of all people, wow, she didn’t even want a mate…not really anyway.” He said and I figured I’d just let him talk until he ran out of things to say but something about the way he said it made me realize something.

“Are you jealous that Scottie is mated before you are?” I asked quietly and his eyes flashed up to mine telling me everything I needed to know.

“I’m not jealous.” He said but his hands were shaking as he said it and I watched him clasp then in front of him before he hid them from sight.

“Aren’t you? You’re old enough to feel the pull of your mate right? And every day you have to watch the people around you find their mates and fall in love, but not you…that’s why you’re being like this isn’t it?” I said, daring him to state otherwise and for a while he just sat there looking into my eyes, not saying a word but the truth was written all over his face.

When he finally spoke there was a tremor in his voice and his wide eyes watered. “I’m so lonely.” He said, his voice barely a trembling whisper, “I just want to find him…I need to find him.” He continued and I shifted to face him.

“What makes you think you won’t?”

He shook his head and tried to blink away the tears that had quickly built in his eyes, “I just have this feeling.” He began but shook his head again and started over, “Sometimes I think I feel him close by but then…I feel like he’s slipping away and other times I feel like he’s not there at all, like I’ve imagined the pull and it scares me. I want him to be real, I don’t want to end up alone and mate less.” he said it as if he was pleading with me. As if I had the power to give him what he wanted and I found myself feeling sorry for him.

“I-it’s stupid, I don’t know why I feel like this, it’s stupid.” He said again and this time the tears fell and shocking even myself, I reached over to pull him against me, trying to comfort him as best I could but it was awkward as I held him stiffly against me.

It didn’t seem to calm him though and before long his entire body was shaking as he wept, my shirt growing damp with his tears and all I could do was pat his back awkwardly and utter words I could only hope were soothing.

…………………………….

That was how Lucas found us much later that day. Rivers had long since cried himself dry and was sleeping against me, his snores light and his chest rising and falling quickly.

“Is everything okay?” Lucas whispered in question when he saw us and I nodded in response.

It must have been a strange sight indeed to see the little guy wrapped around me, a sight Lucas wasn’t accustomed to in the least.

“He’s had a rough day, he’ll be fine.” I assured when I realized the concern etched in my lover’s face.

He nodded and while he came closer he didn’t lay a hand on Rivers, instead he bent and offered me a kiss so gentle, my eyes widened of their own accord as I wondered what had gotten into him. Our kisses were passion fueled and brisk at most, this new gentleness to it caught me off guard and had be staring up at him as if he’d committed some ungodly sin.

He smiled; “It was good what you did for Scottie, he deserves to be happy.” He told me in whisper, still trying his best not to wake Rivers.

 I cleared my throat, attempting to get back some semblance of control. “You know I didn’t like him running around with all those women.” I said and Lucas knelt at me feet.

“I know but to allow him to stay here…in a wolf pack… I thought for sure you’d make him leave.” He continued and I shook my head.

“I may not be very fond of wolves but I know they look out for their own, he’ll be safer here than he’s ever been with me.” I said truthfully and Lucas reached over to run a hand through my hair, once again shocking me with his gentleness.

“You’ve changed.” Was all he said, not really like it was a mere observation but like something he had never expected and looked away.

“You think I’m like Marcus says then? That love has weakened me?” I asked, the disgust evident in my voice by Lucas pulled his hand away and  dropped his chin in my lap, gazing up at me in amusement.

“No, not weak…kinder, less pissed off at the world.” He surmised and my brows furrowed.

“I was never pissed off at the world.”

“Well you were pissed at something. I remember when you were like him…like Marcus I mean. Unforgiving, unsmiling, always pushing for more, never yielding. You’ve change, even more since you’ve been here…I can see it, I can feel it.” He said and my breath caught when he lifted my hand and pressed it to his chest where I could feel the thumping of his heart.

“So have you.” I offered, knowing that my words were the truth. He had changed too, it had only been a few days but he wasn’t as…hard… as he was before, he was showing me what he felt more and more and I couldn’t help but be pleased.

“I’m happy here.” Was all he said in reply and I believed him. Despite our arguments since we’d arrived and in spite of everything that had happened, I could see something in him that I hadn’t seen before and it warmed me.

I smiled, “I’m glad.”

…………………………………….

“Yet another fence has been torn down along the outer perimeters and we’re urging anyone with information as to who might have been involved to come forward. This is a serious matter and cannot be allowed to continue.”

Carson’s voice echoed through the courtyard, silencing the murmurs of the crowd.

Beside me Grady snorted and Rivers smacked him in the back of his head. “Will you stop that?” he hissed, loud enough for a few heads close by to turn and the owners grace us with displeased glares.

“Then stop doing that asshole, Carson is serious, this has to stop, whoever’s doing it is putting us all at risk.” Rivers said and Grady rolled his eyes.

“I know it just annoys me when he acts all high and mighty when we know for sure he’s a big goofball when he’s around us.” Grady said still rubbing his head and Rivers shook his head.

“So is Thomas and you’re not turning your nose up at anything he’s saying.” he supplied and Grady gave him a look that clearly sad Rivers was an idiot.

“Thomas is never a goofball, he’s the most serious guy I know…plus he has a right to act that way, he’s a leader.” Grady said looking as pleased as punch and this time it was Laken who smacked him across the head.

“And Carson isn’t you dick?” he questioned clearly annoyed by Grady’s words but the man in question only sighed.

“They’re both leaders dumbass I’m only saying Thomas is more of a…” he began but when he spotted Laken’s eyebrow raising he rephrased, “ I’m saying Thomas…he’s scarier..look at him, he could get anybody to listen to him.” He finished, looking as if he was glad he’d dodged a bullet there.

“They both look terrifying when they want to be, you’re just biased because Thomas is your mate.” Laken said not looking pleased in the least and Grady rolled his eyes yet again.

“You’ve never seen Thomas mad have you?” Grady spoke up again, this time looking serious, “that’s not someone you wanna mess with when he gets like that and believe me I’ve seen Carson mad and it doesn’t even compare.” He finished and Laken threw up his hands in exasperation,

“Jesus Grady who even cares, Carson’s the Alpha, Thomas is the Beta deal with it!” Laken shouted and more than half the  camp turned to see what the commotion was all about. Even the Beta and Alpha looked over to the group of us breaking off mid sentence.

I shook my head at their immaturity and glared at the one lady who was glaring my way thinking I’d been the one to cause the commotion in the first place.

 A moment later a small woman with  fiery hazel eyes and a purposeful stride came pushing our way and before the meeting had resumed I’d learned that she was Laken’s mother and he was grounded for disrupting the pack meeting…again from the sound of it.

Laken and Grady uttered not one more word after that and I couldn’t say I wasn’t pleased.

“As it relates to the fights that broke out in the courtyard today, you are all being warned not to allow it to happen again. We are family, you have a dispute, bring it up with either me or the Alpha. Disunity is not tolerated in this pack, it is only through our unity that we have strength.” Thomas continued holding the pack captivated by his words.

The Alpha and Beta truly did make an impressive pair, it was rare you found this kind of cohesiveness between two leaders and I liked what I saw, this only strengthened my belief that Scottie could only be safe here.

I looked through the crowd, spotting him instantly. He was of course standing with Jessie; the temperamental shrink who had her arm locked around his midsection as they both listened to the notices.

“It’s hard to believe they’re younger than we are isn’t it?” Lucas commented by my side.

“Hmm?” I let out in confusion and he nodded toward the platform; “Thomas and Carson, they seem years older than they really are.” He said again and I nodded.

“Yeah I was actually wondering how they’re nineteen and in high school, surely they weren’t both held back a year?” I questioned, my gaze fastened on the two men on stage and Lucas shook his head.

“Different packs have injected their own directors into a number of schools and colleges, theirs is no exception. It’s a safeguard since the cubs have to start school a few years later than human children, they do it so that no questions will be asked and if certain…’accidents’ happen on the grounds then the directors can deal with it without the secret getting out to the humans…it’s pretty effective actually. So they start later and finish up later no questions asked, no difficulties in the transition.” He told me and I frowned.

“But what about Grady, he’s nineteen too.”

“He started late too I guess, I’m not really sure why.” He explained and I nodded.

It all made sense of course but the way the wolves had ingratiated themselves into human society to safeguard their own interests wasn’t exactly something I was comfortable with but in light of Lucas’s alliance with them I kept my mouth shut on the issue.

The meeting wasn’t lengthy; Thomas announced that Scottie and Jessie had mated and assured everyone that more guards would be posted along the outer perimeters then it was done and The Alpha and Beta were making their way over to our group. Carson nodded at Lucas but ignored me completely and Thomas went straight to Grady.

“Do I even want to ask what that was about earlier?” Carson questioned Laken who shrugged in answer but otherwise offered nothing. In the end it was Rivers who explained and Thomas shook his head.

“I swear I can’t leave you alone for five minutes, you’re such a kid.” Thomas scolded Grady who only shrugged as if it was the truth and it just couldn’t be helped.

“Hey guys.” Scottie greeted when he joined us a few minutes later.

“We’re going to the lake yall coming?” his mate asked and not long after that’s where we were all headed.

Thomas and Grady waked side by side as did Scottie and Jessie because of Scottie’s injury as well as me and Lucas because of my own, but the rest of them shifted down in size and not long after they were bounding through the foliage.

I had forgotten how free it felt to have the wind racing through my fur and the virgin soil crunching under my paws. It had been awhile since I’d shifted; months really and watching the others race through the untamed forestry had me missing the feeling.

“Why are they going that way? I thought we were headed to the lake.” Jessie spoke up and Thomas chose to answer.

“We are, just not to the main lake.” He said and Jessie’s brows furrowed.

“Main lake? Since when is there more than one?”

“Carson and Laken showed it to us awhile back, I think we’re the only ones who know about it, it’s our own peaceful getaway.” Grady explained and Jessie shrugged.

“This place is way too big for their own good.” Lucas spoke up beside me and I nodded in agreement.

The territory was ridiculously large and while I understood that they had hundreds of pack guards at their disposal it wouldn’t be hard to convince me that an intruder or two could find a way through the cracks.

“So how does it feel to finally be mated Jess?” Grady asked and Jessie’s smile blossomed, I didn’t miss the way her hand tightened around Scottie’s and how they automatically shifted closer to each other.

“I can’t even describe it, it’s wonderful, I still can’t believe it.” She spoke animatedly, “I don’t know how you and Thomas still have fights Grady, everything just feels so perfect.” She went on.

“Things are never perfect, no matter how great it feels now, there will always be something you guys don’t agree on, or some little problem that crops up, you just have to find a way to keep it together.” Thomas said wisely and Grady nodded; his expression serious.

“I don’t think that’ll be too hard.” She said with a grin up at Scottie who offered her an equally dazzling smile. The innocence pouring off them was almost suffocating. I couldn’t remember ever being so wet behind the ears.

“So what, you’re out of the business now then?” Grady questioned Scottie whose smile fell slightly. He glanced my way as if in askance but I pretended not to notice.

It was time he started making his own decisions without looking to me for answers, he had a mate now, someone he would be expected to put before all others, this had to be his choice.

He was silent for awhile and when he spoke it was with a bit of uncertainty; “Ah…yeah…I guess.” He said and I saw him glance my way again from the corner of my eyes.

“And lemme guess, this one’s still gonna be up to his evil deeds.” Grady said, the disgust in his voice was hard to miss and what was equally hard to miss was that fact that he was talking about me so I turned and offered him a grin that didn’t come close to reaching my eyes but had Grady subtly moving closer to Thomas.

Lucas looked at me but said nothing and the group remained silent as we trudged our way down to the lake.

……………………………………………..

It was hours before we found ourselves back in the guess house. I could hear Scottie shifting around in his room down the hall but otherwise the place was empty and I was beat.

We swam and talked- well everyone else had talked while I listened- then we swam some more before heading back up to the dining hall to eat our fill.

It hadn’t been a very long day but the pain in my chest told me I’d probably overdone it and at the moment I was lying on the bed beside Lucas, staring up at the ceiling and listening to his quiet breathing. He wasn’t asleep, probably lost in his own mind.

“I forgot how fun it used to be staying here.” Lucas said breaking the silence. I grunted in response, not really sure what it was that he wanted me to say and we both fell silent once more.

The next time he spoke I was already drifting but my eyes shot open at his words.

“What if I asked you quit?”I knew what he meant the moment the words were out his mouth. I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised. This had to come up sooner or later.

“Quit what?” I asked anyway in an effort to weed out any likely misunderstandings.

“The ring, the whole organization, maybe turn it over to Marcus.” He continued quietly.

“Marcus can’t handle it alone.” I replied, “And in any case I’m not giving up everything I’ve worked for.” I said firmly but he didn’t back down.

“But why? you already have more money than you’ll ever spend and if anything I could-”

I didn’t want to hear anymore “It’s not about the money Lucas. I built it from the ground up, it’s my blood sweat and tears that went into it, there’s no way I could just give it up, I explained that in the beginning, you said you understood.” I reminded him, fighting hard to control my tone.

“I’d give it up if you asked me, I’d stop helping the agency if you asked.”

 “Well I didn’t.” was my answer. He was getting me upset now, making it seem as if I was the weak link in our relationship, as if I didn’t love him enough.

“I know that.” he said grudgingly then after taking a deep breath he went on, “No plan is foolproof, they’ll catch up to you one day and then what? You’re willing to go down for something just because you worked your ass off to get it?” he asked, pushing up on an elbow so that he was facing me.

“Everyone knows about you Adrian-”

“No one has proof.” I intercepted.

“I do.”

It was those two words that got me and I turned slightly to look at him, my entire body tense as I spoke. “You planning to turn on me Lucas? What is this? Blackmail? I don’t get out and you give them what they want?” I questioned, eyes narrowed, jaw tight, fists clenched.

“Of course not.” He said quickly, then pushed up so that he was half sitting, “ I’m just saying if someone wants you bad enough they can get proof and they can take you down, just like that.” he said and I saw the concern in his eyes, it was subtle, but it was there and I found myself relaxing despite his harshly whispered words.

“I’ll be fine.” I assured him. His mouth tightened imperceptibly and he lowered himself back onto to the bed without a word.

This wouldn’t be the last of it, I knew but I pushed that from my mind as I pushed up, moving to hover over him, then touched my lips to his, a moment later his eyes darkened with desire and I grinned wickedly when he reached up to pull me closer.

                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

YES MY NET IS STILL DOWN WHICH IS WHY I HAVEN’T BEEN ABLE TO POST ON TWITTER, TUMBLR AND FACEBOOK.

HOPE YOU ENJOYED THE CHAPTER…MANY OF YOU DIDN’T GET WHAT YOU WANTED IN THIS CHAP BUT JUST REMEMBER EVERYTHING HAPPENS FOR A REASON ;P

ENJOY

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 18:Cause and effect.

Chapter 18

It had been four days since Marcus left and I’d spoken to him exactly once since his disappearing act. That particular conversation had been short and clipped at best and I really didn’t expect it to get much better anytime soon.

My brother was the most stubborn person I knew and short of falling to my knees and begging for his forgiveness -which there was no way in hell I’d be doing- he wouldn’t be coming around unless it was of his own accord.

I looked around at the vast majority of people standing about and not for the first time that night I was just in awe at the size of the pack, especially after being told that  this still wasn’t everyone.

It was certainly interesting to watch such a large number of people interact with each other, to come together in such a peaceful way simply to observe two of their members complete a mating ceremony.

Almost everyone seemed to be in a sort of trance, their faces were aglow with excitement and awe as they looked to the crest of the hill where the ceremony was taking place. Scott and Jessie were especially attentive; their hands were interlocked and their eyes never left to hill, the reason for which I could only guess was their own upcoming ritual.

I didn’t think they’d set a date yet but there was no doubt that it was coming and as with this ceremony I could only imagine many would be in attendance.

I glanced back onto the stage just in time to witness the chief elder wrap the cord around the couple’s wrists joining them together as a symbol of their union. The couple looked equally euphoric and nervous but their eyes were only for each other.

“Wanna get out of here?” Lucas asked beside me and I nodded even before I turned toward him. We’d been there for about forty-five minutes already and while the others were still enjoying every minute of it, I’d grown bored stiff long ago.

I felt his hand on my arm and a second later he was ushering me through the throng of people and then we were trudging through the dense forestry.

“Where are we going?’ I questioned him as we walked, leaving the crowd behind, but he chose not to answer, instead pulling me along indicating that I needed to speed up.

“Think I’d go crazy if I had to stay through the whole thing.” He said and I had to agree.

“Why is it so long?” I asked him after ducking under an overhanging branch.

“Ask them that, I really don’t see the point of making people sit through all that, fifteen minutes would have been good enough as far as I’m concerned.”

We walked for about a good ten minutes before either of us spoke again and this time it was because I was getting even more curious as to where we were headed.

“You sure you know where you’re going or are we just walking to past the time?” I asked.

“The first time I showed myself to Laken, I was trying to get him to go someplace with me, I want to show you where.” He said, slowing down a bit so that we were walking side by side.

My eyes narrowed at his words but I chose not to say anything. This should be interesting.

“I can’t say I’m not glad he didn’t go with me, that wouldn’t have ended well.” He went on and my brows furrowed.

“What do you mean?”

“It was a trap. Remember the original plan was to execute him?” he asked and when I nodded he continued. “Well the plan was to lore him there, where a few of Victor’s men were waiting to transport him to their pack.” he said

“Kidnapping huh? So why didn’t he go with you?”

He shrugged “I think it had something to do with Carson as always.” He responded and I looked at him closely to see whether he was annoyed by the fact. He wasn’t…at least it didn’t look that way.

“We’re going outside of the territory?” I questioned when we spotted the guards up ahead who were overseeing the mending of the torn fence.

When Carson had said the fence had been torn down I hadn’t quite imagined it was so extensive. I could make out at least forty men bent over various sections of the enclosure as they repaired it. I imagined they’d be done before the night was over.

Lucas nodded to a guard as he stepped over the torn section and not long after, we were making our way further away from the border. The night air this far up was frigid and the earth beneath my feet was slightly slippery from the earlier rain.

“It’s not far up, it’s a man-made cave, pretty impressive really. I think it was the wolves doing. Maybe even a hide out for rogues at one point but it’s was empty for years before I came last time.”

It didn’t take us very long to find it but when we did I had to admit it really was impressive for a man-made structure. Wide enough to allow the entrance of three broad shouldered men at a time but low enough that we had to bend slightly to get in. It was made into the side of the hill, covered over with vines so that if one didn’t know what they were looking for, they would easily overlook it.

The further in we got the more I held the belief that it was more of a tunnel than a cave really if you considered the way it was cut. It wasn’t long before we came to the end of it and by this point we could stand fully with our heads just brushing the ceiling.

“Why here?” I asked, “Why not transport him as far away from Carson’s territory as possible?”

“It’s not particularly easy to find unless you knew what you were looking for, even in the day, so they figured they’d keep him here overnight and transport him early morning where it would be easier to handle an attack if one were to arise.” He told me and I raised an eyebrow at the flawed logic.

“The short of it was…they were all idiots and they refused to listen to me.” he finished and I smiled.

“So why are we here?”

He shrugged, “Just thought I’d share a little bit of my past with you, besides walking here had to be a lot better than standing there watching some drawn out mating ceremony.” He said I nodded with a grin.

“Did you ever tell him about this place?”

He shook his head, “No he’d been through enough without me telling him that that first night would have been it for him.” He spoke, then turned around to survey the place. The medium sized hole in the centre of the ceiling allowed for illumination from the moon which meant this particular cave couldn’t have been built for shelter but maybe really just for a hideout like Lucas had said.

   “I’m guessing it ends on the other side of the hill?” I asked indicating the moonlight and he nodded.

“So what’s really on your mind, because I know you and you didn’t bring me all the way out here just to show me some cave.” I said knowingly and from his expression I could tell I was right.

……………………………………….

Lucas’s POV

I really hadn’t brought him out here to look at the cave, it was just while I was walking that I even remembered it was out here, but he was right, something was on my mind and I’d used to walk to clear my head as well as to work up the courage to broach the topic I needed to get off my chest.

“You’re right there’s something you should know.” I began and his eyes met mine when he took in my grave tone. Only, as I was about to explain I was interrupted when my phone rang.

 I turned from him, flipping it open, glad for the distraction however short it would prove to be.

“Yeah?” I answered and I was instantly on alert when I recognized the voice on the other end.

“I’ve got something for you Lucas.” My buddy down at the London agency spoke. I hadn’t heard from him since I’d been in London and I was a bit surprised he’d actually called…at this hour no less.

Our business was always conducted whenever I decided to drop by his office. He only contacted me on my cell in cases that needed my immediate attention or to call off a case he’s assigned to me. None of which had happened before.

“What’s up?”

“This one’s big Lucas and I mean huge. We’ve got a couple guys on it already and the government investigators already have a head start but I thought I’d pass it on to you as well. This could make you Lucas, you crack this one and all the higher ups will be all over you.” He said sounding a bit too excited.

He seemed to have forgotten that my goal wasn’t to get anywhere in this business, it was simply to see justice served by offering open services to those who needed it.

“You’ve got that many guys on it yet you’re still giving me the case? This must really be big, tell me more.” I went on.

“Two words; Corsetti brothers.” He said and I froze, almost dropping my phone.

My eyes flashed to Adrian who was leaning casually on the wall opposite me, his head down.

“Care to elaborate?” I said carefully, my eyes still on my lover who was now looking up at me, probably because of the slight tremor he heard in my voice.

“Well apparently they’ve been looking into them for awhile; they’re drug dealers, big bosses from what I hear; only nobody seems to be able to dig up any real dirt on them. That’s where you come in, you get proof, we’re set.” He said and I took a deep breath trying to calm my quaking nerves.

“What exactly do you have on them?”

“I’ll send over to file in the morning, everything you’ll need to know is there.” He said and I shook my head even though I knew he couldn’t see me.

“No I’m not in London, tell me now.”

“Well pick it up at my office when you get here, it’s too much to go through tonight, but hurry back, we need to move on this pronto.” He said then a beep sounded signaling the end of the call.

I stared at the phone for a minute as my mind tried to process it all then glanced back up at Adrian who was waiting somewhat impatiently for some response from me.

It shouldn’t have come as a surprise to me. It really shouldn’t. I’d told him that this could happen, that what he had going on couldn’t last and now I had proof. My plan tonight had been to get him by himself, try to convince him to see things my way before it really was too late and now it could very well be.

“What’s wrong?” Adrian questioned me when I still hadn’t made a sound and in that moment I made the decision to keep it to myself.

The best thing I could do was to find out what was in that file, do some digging to figure out what evidence the other guys had, if any and deal with it from there. Adrian had caused this on himself…I just wasn’t sure if I was going to be the one to pick up the pieces.

“Got another case…just some surprising news that’s all.” I said as convincingly as I could manage with my heart racing the way it was.

“You sure?” he asked, taking a step toward me and I nodded, turning from him.

“Yeah…we should ah…we should get back to camp, the ceremony should be over by now.” I said without even glancing his way. I just turned and began making me way out of the cave, not long after he was following behind me.

…………………………………..

Adrian’s POV

It was the very next morning that my world shattered.

Everyone was still hyped over the ceremony the night before and the constant chatter in the dining hall didn’t seem to stray from that particular topic of conversation for very long. The only person besides myself who didn’t seem willing to join in the festivities was Lucas who sat by my side silently picking at his barely touched meal.

He’d been this way since that phone call down in the cave and while he tried to hide it, pretending that everything was normal, I knew better. Something was bothering him and for whatever reason he didn’t feel inclined to share.

“And the way he held her afterwards…that was just beautiful.” Jessie was saying, her eyes looking distant as she reflected on the night before.

“One hour and fifteen minutes they had us out there. I swear that’s the first and the last mating ceremony I’ll ever go to.” Grady was telling Thomas who only smiled indulgently at him.

“Why can’t people elope these days? I mean why waste so much time and energy on something so simple.” He continued and Rivers rolled his eyes.

“It’s not as simple as a marriage you moron, it’s a…ahhhh!!!!!!”

Every head in the room snapped up at the sound of his scream and Grady grabbed him as he fell backwards off the bench.

“Oh god oh god oh god!” Rivers was screaming as he clutched his side and writhed on the floor against Grady.

Several others had run over to give assistance and before long a crowd had gathered to watch.

“What’s wrong with him?” Lucas asked in horror as we watched him twist, turn and scream as he clutched at his side.

“Rivers? Rivers hunny what’s wrong?” Jessie shouted to be heard over his screams and another wolf yelled for the doctor.

“I watched with wide eyes as the tears seeped from Rivers’ eyes but his screaming never ceased.

“I don’t understand, one minute he was fine and now this.”Lucas said, going on his knees to pull Rivers’ head onto his lap before he hurt himself.

“Something’s wrong, something’s wrong!” he screamed, the tears coming faster now.

“Where’s the fucking doctor!” I shouted across the room just in time to see the man bursting through the door with a teenage boy on his heels.

“Get the Alpha!” somebody screamed.

Rivers’ continued to thrash, he was sweating profusely, “Please please please!” he continued and I fought the urge to turn away from the sheer anguish written across his face.

“Rivers, Rivers, calm down buddy, tell me what’s wrong, are you hurt? Are you in pain?” Grady questioned anxiously, his eyes on Rivers.

“Step aside.” The doctor said calmly coming to kneel before him.

It was then that I got the call. I don’t know what it was that made me take it. Rivers was on the ground screaming for dear life and I was automatically putting the phone to my ear as soon as it rang.

The voice on the other line shouted something and at first I didn’t hear it as my mind focused on the scene before me but as soon as I heard the name I froze, my entire body going cold and it was as if Lucas sensed something because in that second he tore his eyes away from Rivers and looked my way. His brows furrowed and he was pushing up from where he knelt, placing Rivers’ head gently onto the floor.

He came over to me quickly, grabbing my free hand and he was shouting something at me but my mind didn’t register, all that kept replaying in my head was what the voice on the other line had said and even as he shouted and shook me asking what was wrong, I could only replay the message I’d just been given. The words were out my mouth before I even knew I was going to utter them.

“They shot him, they shot Marcus.”

                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE YOU HAVE IT..AND THE DRAMA BEGINS….

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 19: Evidence

Chapter 19

Lucas’ POV

 After heartfelt goodbyes and hugs in abundance-for me and Scottie- we were on the first flight out. By the time we were ready to leave Rivers had calmed down a bit but was unresponsive at most and so that particular goodbye had been wholly awkward and insubstantial.

After Adrian had finally snapped out of the shock which had taken hold of him earlier he’d made a few phone calls and had been on the phone ever since.

I found myself seated between the two brothers in first class, waiting anxiously for the flight to be over. Scottie was looking rather pale and drawn which was understandable in light of the recent news.

I wasn’t sure how to offer my support to him and I had a feeling that a hug or a pat on the shoulder wouldn’t be appreciated in that moment and so I sat there; tense and waiting while the brothers’ worlds fell apart.

My mind drifted back to the phone call I’d received last night and I had to wonder if it was just a coincidence that Marcus had been shot after I’d received the news that he along with his brothers were under investigation but of course it could have been any of those guys assigned to the case, just as easily as it could have been a random hit from some faceless enemy.

I scrubbed my hand over my face then turned my head slightly to eavesdrop on Adrian’s conversation.

Whoever he was talking to was getting more than an ear full from him but just as soon as he raised his voice his rant was cut off abruptly and he glanced at me, his expression one of disbelief.

“The fuckers actually hung up on me.” He said as if being hung up on was something totally beyond his comprehension.

“What do you expect with the way you were carrying on?”

He let out a breath then settled back into his seat. “They still won’t tell me anything about his condition. All she told me was that he’s in surgery. I don’t know where he was hit, whether the surgery’s major, nothing.” He said in obvious frustration and I took hold of his arm and squeezed gently.

“What if he dies thinking I chose the pack over him? That I betrayed him?” Scottie whispered from his corner and we both looked at him. He’d spoken so softly that he could only have been speaking to himself but the anguish written across his face was clear.

“Don’t talk like that. Marcus will be fine.” Adrian told him and Scottie’s eyes flashed to us, wide with unshed tears.

“But what if-” he began.

“I said he’ll be fine, now drop it.” Adrian retorted firmly and they both fell silent.

I allowed myself to think about Marcus, his body cold and still with death and it left a bitter taste in my mouth. I had no love for the guy but even he didn’t deserve to go out like that. I glanced between the two again then let out a breath before dropping my head onto the pull out table attached to the seat in front of me.

“I swear to God I’m going to kill the bastard who did this.” He uttered fiercely and I didn’t have to glance up at his expression to know he was serious.

……………………………………

Visiting hours were over by the time we arrived at the hospital in London later that night but with a few carefully placed words and some greens Adrian managed to get us in to see Marcus. He’d undergone several hours of surgery and had yet to awaken.

Seeing him stretched out still and pale on the small hospital bed was disconcerting. I was accustomed to seeing him active and brooding, not helpless and unmoving.

 Scottie was the first by his side, pulling up a nearby chair and taking hold of Marcus’ hand while he slept. He kissed the back, then squeezed and as he gazed up at him, that’s when the tears came and I turned to leave. I couldn’t stand to see people in grief. They would comfort each other and hopefully my presence wouldn’t be missed.

The nurse had explained earlier that he’d been shot twice- shoulder and just above his right hip; he was lucky to be alive and once again I found myself wondering if it had anything to do with the call I’d gotten yesterday. I hadn’t called my guy from the agency since then but it was definitely something I had to get out of the way…and soon.

I dropped down on the chair in the waiting room and ran my hand through my hair. What a day, things never seemed to get better where these three were concerned. I could even picture this whole thing another way. Adrian being shot and me being the one weeping over his still body in the small room, all because of his lust for the business, all because he was stupid enough not to know when it was time to let something go.

I looked up when the door I’d come through opened and I stood to watch Adrian make his way over to me.

“There’s not much I can do right now, the good news is he’s stable, Scottie’s going to stay with him for a few hours, I need to go talk to my men.” He announced then turned to go.

“Your men? Don’t tell me you’re going to do what I think you’re gonna do.” I said, my voice slightly pleading.

He stopped but didn’t turn back to me. “My brother was shot Lucas, I’m going to find the people responsible and if your plan is to try to persuade me change my mind then I think it’s best you don’t come with me.” He said, his tone brooking no argument. This was the Adrian I was used to; the cold-hearted son of a bitch I’d met almost a year ago and this was me, following him like a damn fool once again.

I took a deep breath and put a hand on his shoulder, letting him know without words that I wasn’t going anywhere.

…………………………………………..

The easiest way to break a man down was to go after the ones he loved, equally so, the easiest way to face regret was to turn traitor on a man like Adrian Corsetti. Five minutes with the him and the people standing before us were already squealing. I would have been impressed if I wasn’t so worried about the life of the boy standing there. He could have been no more than eighteen and he’d already landed himself in a world of hurt.

“Please sir, he’s my son, he didn’t mean for this to happen.” The old man pleaded; actually going down on his knees before Adrian, while his son stood glaring at my lover in complete defiance, but only a fool could miss the slight shaking of his hands and wobble of his lips. He was scared; as well he should be in light of what he had done.

“If the job was only offered to you, then why would you foolishly get your son involved?” Adrian asked and when the man began to answer he held up his hand cutting him off.

“Let me explain something to you old man, my secrets are mine and mine alone. If I give you a job to do, it’s yours, you do not pass it on to anyone and you do not let anyone know who employed you.” He said, shifting the weapon in his lap, thereby forcing everyone to look at it nervously.

“Yes sir, I understand, I’m sorry, please sir, he’s my only child, please.”

“Your son gave information to the person who had my brother shot. He didn’t care whether Marcus lived or died and for what? Twenty-five pounds? He almost got my brother killed for twenty-five pounds?” Adrian’s voice had risen now and the man to whom he spoke jumped slightly.

He turned to the boy, “You’re eighteen years old and as far as I’m concerned that makes you a man; old enough to answer to his own mistakes.” Adrian said.

The old man was crying in earnest now and I bit my lip to prevent myself from saying something to Adrian that I might regret.

“The only way you’ll get out of this is by telling me everything, how the person approached you and why. I want to know what he looks like and where he’s staying, where you both met up and everything he said to you.” Adrian spoke and the boy was nodding his head vigorously, the tears now trailing down his face. The tough guy act had completely vanished now.

He told us how he’d heard some guys in a bar on the far side of town talking about Adrian and his brothers, how he’d listened in on them mouthing off about the Corsettis’ and decided to and offer his two cents as well. While the tears flowed he told us how one of the guys had paid him twenty-five pounds to keep in touch with them and let them know where Marcus would be at all times.

Ten minutes later we had the details and the man’s number as well as the name of the bar the guys frequented. It was just up to Adrian t decide how he wanted to proceed.

“Listen to me carefully, there are only a few people in this world that I care about and you made the decision to hurt one of them, I should end your life right here for that.” he was saying and the boy let out a whimper, “A few weeks ago I wouldn’t have hesitated but I’m going let you go…both of you. You keep what happened here to yourselves because I assure you, finding out where you live won’t be a problem and before the night is out I’ll have the names and addresses of every member of you family so it would be in your best interests to keep your mouths shut but remember if you cross me again,  you’re done are we clear?”

………………………………………………………………

Marcus’ POV

“Something’s wrong, something’s wrong!”

The screaming, no matter what I did, it just wouldn’t go away.

“Please please please!”

They were agonized cries that tore at me and had be writhing and praying for the sounds to disappear. I didn’t understand what it all meant. It was all in my mind and I needed it to stop!

My eyes snapped open and I was instantly brought back to reality. The first thing I noticed was that the screaming had vanished, then came to aches and pains. My body felt sore and wrung out as if I’s spent the better half of my night wrestling with bulls.

The beeping of machines and the pungent smell of disinfectant told me I was in a hospital. Beside me Scottie snored, his head resting by my side and my hand clasped in his.

I’d been shot; the scene played out in my mind as I remembered everything but the shooter’s face however, what bothered me the most wasn’t even the fact that I had almost lost my life, what bothered me was the fact that when I’d been shot there had been no one there but me and my shooter, yet the screams had sounded so very real and the voice so very familiar.

……………………………………………….

Lucas’ POV

“So I did some digging…you want to tell me why it is you’ve been spotted with The Corsetti’s on more than one occasion?” he asked, looking more worried than anything else.

“Leeds you do realize I’m not a paid agent right? That you’re not the only one who lands me cases? Well I got a lead on the brothers a while back so I’ve been working their case for awhile now” I said, it was the best thing I could up with under the circumstances and I prayed he believed me because if I didn’t get that file there’s no way I’d know what they had on Adrian so far.

He looked at me skeptically, “and you didn’t think to mention this the night I called?”

“If you remember correctlty you didn’t exactly give me a chance.” I replied hastily.

 “If you’re already looking into it then why should I give you the file?”

“Does it matter? I mean we’re all trying to get this guy aren’t we?” I said, looking him in the eyes so that he began to squirm under my gaze.

“Alright, but whatever you’ve found you send it to us, Deal?” he questioned and I was slightly surprised but how easily he bought it.

I took the folder from him before he could come to his senses “No problem.” Then I was out.

Two hours later I was bent over my cabinet, pulling a large file jacket from my its hidden compartment. I deposited it onto my desk and stared down at it for a few minutes, taking a calming breath.

I knew I should have gotten rid of it a long time ago, I knew that keeping it was a huge risk, yet I had and as I stared down at the shiny blue file jacket I found myself wondering why I’d really kept it after all this time, even after I’d found myself caring for him but the answer was simple; he was a criminal and despite everything we’d been through, I was still a man who believe in justice, who believed in the law and I had need to keep it just in case things changed for the worse and I had no choice but to use it against him.

I picked it up, running my hand over the rough surface. Within the confines of the folder housed evidence I’d gathered on the brothers dating back a few months, evidence that I’d put together as a safeguard earlier on in our relationship.

The last time I’d even gone through it was about four months ago but what I had was enough to put them away for good and If Adrian found out about it, I was a dead man which was why I needed to dispose of it because this one item had the potential to destroy not only our relationship but our very lives and that was just not a risk I could take…not anymore.

                                   

                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

I’M GONNA HAVE TO RE-READ THIS IN THE MORN BECAUSE I GET THE FEELING I DIDN’T DO THIS CHAPTER JUSTICE…BUT I’M TOO TIRED TO GO THROUGH TONIGHT..HOPE YALL LIKE IT THOUGH.

Check out  my new story : ‘Cell Mates’ on my profile..really excited about it

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited (like duh!)

Chapter 20: For the lives of the innocent.

Chapter 20

The file jacket fell through my fingers and landed with a dull thud onto the work desk when the door opened suddenly and Adrian stepped in.

“Everything alright?” he asked looking concerned which I assumed was because of my shaky expression.

My heart was pounding in my chest as I thought of the implications arising if he were to find out about the evidence.

“Yeah, I’m fine, what’s up?” I questioned as calmly as I could manage, then I stepped in front of the desk to block the folder form sight.

He looked me over with a raised eyebrow but otherwise let it go.

“I’m going to see Marcus, I was just wondering if you wanted to come along.” He said and I answered with a quick nod, knowing that I was doing a poor job of acting normal but unable to do much about that.

“Alright let’s get going then, Scottie’s already there and he said he’s awake and talking.” Adrian explained and not a minute later we were exiting my study and heading out of the house.

When we arrived at the hospital, the atmosphere was tense at best. Marcus still lay helpless in bed as expected but he wasn’t as pale as he had been the night before. Scottie was gripping his hand firmly as if afraid that if he let go his brother would float away but Marcus didn’t seem to mind.

He greeted Adrian with a half smile when he entered the room and only appraised me with a bored expression which was a hell of a lot better that the way he usually looked at me.

“How’re you feeling?” Adrian questioned, going to stop beside Scottie but not moving to touch Marcus.

“Like I was run over by a Mac truck.” He answered, surprising me with his attempt at humor.

Adrian didn’t smile, if anything his expression remained the same but I could see the concern in his eyes as he spoke.

“Did you see the guy who did this? Can you tell me what he said?” he asked and Marcus shook his head slightly.

“No I’ve been trying all morning to recall but I can’t, I just remember walking toward my car, the lot was deserted, I heard a noise and turn around, I’m pretty sure it was a male but I only remember the figure…it was dark.” He finished his mood turning sour in light of his inability to be of much assistance and Adrian and I watched as Scottie reached up to run a hand through Marcus’ hair; to soothe him I guessed.

“That’s fine we’ve got a guy on it, a kid fessed up to accepting money from a guy in return for giving him updates on where you were at all times. We’ll find him.” Adrian assured and Marcus nodded. His expression grim.

“There is one thing…” he spoke softly and when he trailed off without continuing and my brows furrowed.

“What?” Scottie asked and Marcus glanced over at him.

“Screaming…I heard someone screaming.” He said and I drifted closer.

“Screaming?” Adrian questioned, “like a woman? Like maybe someone saw and was calling for help?” he asked but Marcus shook his head.

“No, a man; a boy, I don’t know,” he shook his head as if to clear it then went on “but he was screaming things, he sounded like he was in pain, he was saying ‘something’s wrong’ over and over again, then it was like he was begging someone he kept saying ‘please’.” He said, a bulging vein throbbing in his forehead.

I looked at Adrian.

“So a boy was screaming, was this before or after you were shot?” he asked, looking even more serious than he had been when he’d entered the room earlier.

“That’s the thing…I don’t think it was in the parking lot it…it sounded more like it was in my head…I know it sounds crazy but…” he trailed off and my eyes narrowed as I watched them, wondering why the entire screaming incident sounded so familiar.

“That’s fine, just get some rest brother, we’ll handle everything else.” Adrian said. He ruffled Scottie’s hair then moved away from the bed altogether.

“I’ll be back later.” He announced and the brothers simply nodded.

Not long after we were making our way outside of the hospital with Adrian deep in thought.

“What do you make of the screaming he heard?” I asked, forcing him back to the present but he shook his head.

“He’s probably just tired, he’s been through a lot.” He said, dismissing the statement and I shrugged. He was right, maybe it was nothing.

“So where too now?” I questioned when we got to the car.

“I have meetings to get to, is there anything you need to get done I town today?” he asked and I shook my head.

“What kind of meetings? About Marcus?”

“Yes, but we’ve got a lead on the guy, it won’t be long now.” He said and I turned to look out the window, biting my lip.

“Listen Adrian, think about what you’re doing here, I mean I know you’re upset about Marcus but you’re talking about ending someone’s life here.” I said.

“Don’t start.” He said firmly and I sighed.

“You can just drop me back home, I have work to do.” I told him and we were off.

Later that night I sat in bed, loose leaves from the folder my buddy at the agency had given me were scattered over my bed. I was sifting through it all, making sure that whatever information they had on him was nothing that would be detrimental to any of us.

Turns out they didn’t have so much as a crumb of evidence but I still couldn’t breathe easy until I found out who else they’d put on the case and what exactly they had up their sleeves.

After I’d made all the necessary calls and was satisfied with the information I’d received I phoned Adrian. He answered on the first ring, his voice sounding tired and gravelly from lack of sleep.

“We need to talk…tonight.” I said as soon as he answered and upon hearing my tone, he was quick to agree.

Not too long after he was letting himself into my apartment; his eyes sharp and steady despite his tiredness.

“What’s going on?” he asked after declining a drink so I  leaned on the counter mentally preparing myself for the battle we were likely to have.

“A few days ago I got a call from the agency. They’re looking into you Adrian, all three of you. They’ve got government agents as well as investigators from my agency.” I said then waited for him to speak. When he did it wasn’t what I wanted to hear.

“Well that’s nothing new, there’s always somebody trying to find evidence on us that’s not there.” He said carefully, his eyes locked on mine and I shook my head.

 “Adrian I called you here to warn you and to ask you…no to beg you to just lay low for a while. Cease all operations until they lose interest in you guys.” I said, knowing my words were a waste of breath but I had to try regardless. His response was predictable.

 He dragged a hand over his face, “Not this nonsense again. Lucas-”

“This is serious Adrian, they’re going to try to get you anyway they can, they could disguise themselves as potential clients, an easy set up and your background checks as thorough as they might be aren’t fool proof. Please I’m only trying to help you.” I said as persuasively as I knew how.

“You know as well as I do that they’ll never get tired of me so if I’m going to cease operations it would have to be indefinitely and I can’t allow that. Lucas how many times must I explain this to you?” he asked in obvious frustration; as if he’d gone through this a million times and he was just tired of it all. Well so was I.

“You do realize that it’s not just you and your brothers who will be jeopardized if this ends badly right? If they get to you then I’m in just as much trouble for seeing the things I’ve seen and failing to report it. I said, my voice still hadn’t risen.

“Adrian looked about to argue but I cut him off.

“You’re a smart man Adrian, which means you know that nothing is foolproof, yet you’re willing to risk us all for something as inconsequential as this.”

“You thing what I’ve built, what I’ve become is trivial? Lucas I have-“

“Just answer me this one question then.” I said cutting him off once more. This time I looked him deep in the eyes, my heart in my throat.

“If I gave you the choice of choosing between me and your business. Which would you choose?” my voice was little more than a whisper and I was slightly terrified of his answer but I had to know, once and for all.

Silence

He simply stared at me, his face devoid of emotion and there was my answer.

I swallowed. Hard.

“I love you Adrian.” I said over the lump in my throat. “But this is where we draw the line. I won’t take the case, I won’t investigate you but I also won’t stand by your side knowing that you’ll gladly allow me to risk everything and you won’t do the same.” I said it softly but I was firm and for once he didn’t try to convince me to see things his way.

I think he saw the finality in my eyes because jaw set, he turned and marched out of the room, out of my house and out of my life. Not once did he look back and he failed to utter a single word as he made his exit. This time it was over.

I wasn’t sure why it was that I thought I could change his mind. To think I’d stayed by his side for months thinking one day I’d get him to leave it all behind. I’d watched him kill and kill again. I’d watched him carry out his operations knowing the destruction one simple instruction from his mouth could cause to so many.

Grady had stayed thousands of miles away and still felt the consequences of Adrian’s actions and yet I’d stood by him…waiting like a fool for the day he’d change for the better.

Adrian loved me, I knew that but there would always be something he loved more, something which in effect would lead to his demise and it would be cruel of me to stand by his side knowing the very outcome of his actions and taking it all in stride.

It was strange that hours before I’d made the decision to destroy evidence against him just to ensure our lives and our relationship remained intact, yet here I was voluntarily ending it all.

The human mind could change on a whim but this time I knew that this particular decision was for the best and maybe Adrian was right, maybe we all needed to take risks sometimes, maybe we all needed to sacrifice a little for greater rewards. That very thought was what led me to pick up the blue file jacket that night and deposit it right back into the cabinet where I’d taken it from earlier that day.

Sacrifice wasn’t necessarily weak; sometimes you had to sacrifice your heart’s desire for something bigger, Adrian had already proven that; after all he’d sacrificed me for his business. Now maybe it was time I did the same, I would sacrifice us all for the welfare of what I once believed in. I’d sacrifice us all for the thousands of lives that would undoubtedly be saved if Adrian and his empire were to fall.

I looked toward the cabinet that housed our future with tears streaming down my face and my heart clenching in my chest. I’d made it my mission to help those less fortunate than myself, It had become my duty to see that justice was met and lives were protected yet I’d selfishly sat around and watched a man and his brothers destroy my very morals and wreak havoc on the very souls I was trying to save. No more.

I wouldn’t be destroying the evidence, one day when I was no longer hurting at the very sight of him, one day when my heart no longer jumped at the very thought of him; one day when I was stronger, I’d use the evidence against him and I’d damn us all…For the sake of the innocent.

                                                AUTHOR’S NOTES

I WON’T BE DEFENDING THIS CHAPTER…FEEL FREE TO LAY DOWN YOUR CRITICISMS…THEY SHOULD PROVE INTERESTING TO READ.

-Check out my new story Cell Mates over on my profile.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 21: Just a hot mess

Chapter 21

Adrian’s POV

“Seven weeks, Seven fucking weeks and you have nothing to show for it.”  I said dropping the file on the desk in disgust. The man standing before me shifted uncomfortably on the spot.

“Sir with all due respect, we’re doing everything we can. This guy doesn’t want to be found and he’s doing a good job of it but it’s only a matter of time before he comes up for air and when he does we’ll take care of it.” He assured me and I clenched my fists to prevent myself from reaching over to strangle to useless prick before me. This was the same bullshit they’d been spouting for weeks and I was more than sick of it.

“This man shot my brother with the intent to kill and you have yet to prove to me that you aren’t as inept as you look. Get out.” I said, turning away from him.

“Sir I assure you we will-“

“I said get out.” I said firmly this time and without another word he turned and pushed through the door of my study.

“Calm down Adrian, he can’t hide forever.” Marcus said from his perch on my couch.

“You were shot and it’s like you don’t even care.”

“Well forgive me if I’m not particularly in the mood for your revenge schemes right now.” He said cheekily and I shook my head, moving so that I was standing before the only window in the room to overlook the city below.

“We have more than half our guys on this, you know what I think?” he asked and I inclined my head slightly in his direction.

“I think you’re just so wound up over your break up that you’re using this revenge plot as a distraction.” He said and I actually rolled my eyes.

“You’re the one who’s hearing voices and I’m the one getting psychologically evaluated?” I questioned in a bored tone and he sighed.

“We’ve got competent people on this, all I’m asking is that you focus on what’s important here; that being the operation.” He said seriously, his tone businesslike.

“I’ll do both.” I finished and when he opened his mouth to argue I held up a hand to stop him. This particular line of conversation was going nowhere and I had important things to attend to.

Just as I was about to plop myself around my work desk, the phone rang and Marcus moved to answer it. I watched him as he greeted the person on the other line and when he turned to me and put it on speaker I was no longer in the dark. Scottie’s voice came through loud and clear and teeming with excitement.

“Okay Scottie, we’re both here.” Marcus said and after his excited greetings died down he got into the matter at hand.

“Guess what?” he asked and I looked at Marcus who shrugged.

“I don’t know Scottie, what?” I said in a bored tone and I could picture the huge smile on his face because of whatever exciting surprise he had to tell us.

“Grady and Thomas are doing the mating ceremony next weekend and so are we! We’ll be the first to attempt a double ceremony and I want you both to be there.” He finished on a high and shook my head.

“Don’t you think it’s a bit too early for that? You just met the girl.” Marcus said, his tone disapproving and after a brief pause Scottie spoke again, the excitement in his voice had dimmed a little.

“I met her two months ago Marc and besides we’re mates it doesn’t work like everybody else, we won’t ever get tired of each other and we’re in love so why not?” it was a rhetorical question and Marcus opened his mouth then snapped it shut. I assumed that was because he was just about tired of arguing with Scottie over the matter.

“Alright, we’ll be there.” I announced and looked at Marcus who shrugged in answer.

Maybe I needed to get away after all, the hunt for Marcus’ shooter wasn’t going well and going away for a week wouldn’t change that anyway.

When I didn’t hear Scottie’s excited shout of delight at our acceptance my brows furrowed.

“You don’t sound too excited, what’s up?” I questioned and after a brief pause he spoke.

“Well the thing is… Thomas invited Lucas.” He said carefully and at the very sound of his name the pain slammed into my chest rendering me speechless for the second it took me to slump in my seat.

“Adrian? You there?” he asked and I nodded, forgetting that he couldn’t see me. Marcus took up the slack.

“Look, it’s fine Scottie, we’ll be there don’t worry about it.” He said and after a few more pleasantries were exchanged between the two Marcus dropped the phone into the couch and turned to face me.

“I need a drink.” I said before he could start his rant and he fell silent, looking on at me with what I could only describe as pity.

…………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

I thanked my lucky stars that the bar wasn’t overcrowded when I entered, all I wanted was a beer and a chance to relax after the stressful week I’d had and not having to wait half an hour for the damn beverage for once would be a plus.

“Beer.” I told the bartender when I sat down and he was quick to comply. Around me male bodies gyrated to the beat of the music while others chose to stay on the sidelines scoping out the potential lays. A few of those gazes travelled my way but I was quick to shoot them down, instead content to observe for the night.

I’d frequented this particular bar a lot over the past month, needing something outside of my quiet apartment to fill the void in my lonely existence. I’d chosen this particular spot on a whim; not necessarily because it was a gay bar but because it was the first bar I’d spotted after driving from the agency one night.

The people were friendly and even though the service tended to be piss poor the atmosphere offered me the relief I needed.

It was as I watched the couples around me, not paying attention to any in particular that I felt it; the prickle down my spine I tended to get whenever someone was watching me. I rolled my shoulders uncomfortably as I looked around trying to spot the culprit and when I did I almost choked on the liquid I’d just consumed.

I felt the slow burn travel through my body as it always did at the sight of him and I swallowed hard trying the combat the sudden dryness that attacked my throat.

I hadn’t laid eyes on him in almost two months and the sight of him now had me looking toward the exit, everything in my body telling me to bolt. I didn’t need this tonight, his presence was a setback I couldn’t afford but the thought of fleeing like a coward didn’t sit well with me and so I didn’t budge.

He was sitting alone at one of the tables at the far corner of the room, almost completely tucked away from sight. He had what looked like a half empty glass of some amber colored drink in front of him, his gaze penetrated mine and I found myself trapped under the intensity of his stare.

His face was completely devoid of emotion as he looked. My entire body flushed and I could practically hear my heart flying in my chest but I couldn’t look away; that is, until the bulky shape of one of the dancers stepped directly in my line of sight, blocking him from view.

“You look like you could use some company.” The voice boomed and I tilted my head slightly to look up at him. I took in his muscular frame, his tattoo clad biceps and the handsome face to go with it all.

When I said nothing but simply stared, the guy moved to take the seat beside me, ordering me another beer without asking  but I accepted it graciously all the while aware of my ex-lover’s eyes boring a hole in the side of my scull.

I felt a momentary prickle of guilt but as I looked at the guy beside me I swept it aside. Adrian and I were over and bottling myself up afraid to experience other people simply because of what we once had was ridiculous.

“Out for some fun or are you waiting for someone?” the muscle man asked and I offered him a small smile.

 “Just thought I’d get out of the house for the night.”

He seemed pleased by this and as you’d expect from the usual bar scene he put down his drink and leaned closer making it painfully obvious he wasn’t just interested in conversation. This was confirmed when he spoke next.

“What do you say we get out of here for a bit.”

 He was close enough that I could smell a faint whiff of cigarettes on his breath mingling with the alcohol and I opened my mouth to give him a friendly rejection but I was ‘saved’ from even that when we were interrupted by the man who’d spent the better half of ten minutes staring at me.

“Look buddy, he’s taken so how about you step off yeah?” Adrian spoke rudely to my bar mate and I was more than a little surprised when the guy; muscles, tattoos and all, simply got up and left, not even offering up a morsel of disagreement.

“What’re you doing Lucas?” was the first thing he asked, planting himself onto the stool he’d just chased muscle man from.

I looked at him in surprise. “I could ask you the same thing, what the hell was that?” I questioned motioning to the guy who’d now gone to chat up a drunken bloke at the other side of the room.

“This isn’t you, what’re you doing now? Picking up guys? What’re you trying to prove?” he questioned harshly even going as far as to pluck the beer from my hand and slamming it onto the counter between us.

I took offence “What the fuck is this? I don’t see you for weeks and this is what you have to say to me?” I practically shouted and as always Adrian remained calm and composed, only the flashing of his eyes signaling his true feelings.

“What else do you expect me to say when I see you here whoring yourself out to any available slab if meat?” he said it with malice this time his voice barely contained and his eyes glinting.

I took offense to the point where I couldn’t even raise my voice at him for his cruel words. Instead I reached into my pocket and slapped the cash for the beer onto the counter. I was almost halfway out the door when he grabbed hold of my arm and I shrugged him off violently and spun to face him.

“Jesus Lucas, I’m sorry that was out of line.” He said, eyes pleading and I said the only thing that was roaring through my mind.

“Fuck off Corsetti, I told you we were done and I bloody well mean it and don’t you fucking try that shit with me again.” I snarled and for an instant he seemed taken aback by my words but I was walking out the door before could catch a glimpse of his expression.

I made it exactly three blocks down the street before I even realized the liquid running down my face wasn’t sweat but tears. It felt as if I was back at my apartment that fateful night when I’d broken it off between us, only now, after such a long break from him, trying my best to push him from my mind, the pain only seemed much worse. I clutched at my chest at the ache I felt there and for a moment I feared I’d throw up.

God, seeing him tonight had brought me back exactly to the place I’d been weeks before. He’d looked just as handsome as always and everything about him had brought back memories best left forgotten. Then the things he’d said…

I broke off into a run, my heart pounding in my chest and my breath shallow, in an instant I shifted, my form twisting and changing as I shrank in size into my wolf, I bounded across the street narrowly missing the trunk that zoomed pass and not long after I was dashing through the trees trying to get as far away from the bar as I could.

…………………………………………….

Scottie’s POV                         Four days later

Rivers was sucking down some green tea shit while we stood at arrivals waiting for my brothers. The plane had landed twenty minutes ago and we still had yet to hear from them.

Rivers had long since gotten bored and had been talking non-stop as he always did and so I’d run over to a snack counter and bought him a green tea shake to give him something to occupy his mouth. He’d been silent for about four minutes already and it felt like a blessing.

Lucas had arrived early this morning; Thomas had picked him up and I found myself worrying how everything would go down once Adrian crossed paths with him. The mating ceremony would take place at the end of the week and I wanted everything to be perfect for Jessie leading up to that. I’d been tempted not to invite them at one point just to avoid any unwelcome confrontations but I hadn’t seen my brothers in weeks and I’d found myself longing for their presence.

I looked over at Rivers again who was mixing the green concoction with his straw, his eyes focused on his task and I felt grateful that he was somewhat back to normal. Yes he claimed he was hearing voices and had ended up spending more time in Jessie’s office than even I did but at least his anxiety attacks had stopped completely.

When I’d returned to the camp almost two weeks later he’d been in a bad way but I took pleasure in the fact that my Jessie had worked her magic and he was on his way to a full recovery. We still hadn’t figured out what triggered them but I could only hope they stayed away.

When I looked away from him again a smile blossomed on my face at the sight before me. The twins were here. Finally! I pushed up from the wall I’d been leaning on and watched as they took their time walking down the stretch. Adrian was out in front with Marcus bringing up the rear.

A small smile touched Adrian’s lips when he spotted us but Marcus was too busy glancing down at the paper in his hand to even notice. He’d be lucky if he didn’t walk right into a wall considering his lack of attention. They each held a bag and I was happy to see that Marcus looked much better than he had when I’d left weeks ago. He looked one hundred percent; no paleness in sight.

“They’re here.” I announced to my silent companion and he tore he gaze away from his drink to look at me. I nodded to my brothers and he followed my gaze.

It was right then that things got weird. Rivers’ shake was all over the floor, some of it covering my shoe and the guy in question had his hand latched onto my arm, squeezing as if for dear life. I’d just opened my mouth to berate him on the mess he’d made but the look on his face stopped me.

 His face had gone pasty white and if his eyes were any wider they’d be falling out of his head.

“It’s…it’s him.” Rivers whispered in awe and I raised an eyebrow in question; concerned now.

“Rivers? Are you okay?” I asked, putting my free hand on his shoulder to shake him gently but he never looked at me.

“My m-mate…it’s him.” He whispered again and I followed his gaze in confusion.

Marcus.

My eyes widened and I glanced back at Rivers in shock.

                                          AUTHOR’S NOTES

YUP YOU ALL GUESSED IT! CONGRATS!

IF I HAVEN’T RESPONDED TO YOUR MESSAGES I APOLOGIZE… MY NET’S STILL A BIT SPOTTY BUT I’M STILL TRYING TO GET THINGS DONE.

THANKS FOR YOUR PATIENCE

ENJOY.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 22 : The Ultimate Betrayal.

Chapter 22

Scottie’s POV

My eyes kept darting between the two as the council chief elder spoke. I still couldn’t believe they were mates, who would’ve thought my brother Marcus; tough, serious with his smiles seldom and far between would have been mated to the one creature he despised; a fucking werewolf!

And not just any werewolf; Rivers; the loud, flamboyant, crazy and loving Rivers? It was insane and at the same time; perfect. I couldn’t even imagine what their lives would be like; The bossy Marcus being bossed around by the bossy Rivers; it would certainly make for an interesting power play.

I’d been surprised by Marcus’ actions at the airport after Rivers had made his announcement. I’d expected Marcus to outright reject it as  nonsense or at the very least ignore Rivers’ ramblings all together but instead he’d caught sight of Rivers and had just frozen, recognition dawning as if he’d known him forever even though I knew for a fact that it was the first time they’d ever met.

Then Marcus had stared some more as Rivers talked his ear off about how he’d finally found his mate and the man of his dreams and the number of times he’d told Marcus he was beautiful was just hilarious.

But through it all my brother had just stared; somewhat in disbelief, somewhat in awe and  when we’d finally arrived at camp, and Thomas had set up a meeting with the chief elder, Marcus had finally grown distant; telling Rivers in no uncertain terms to back off.

Now they both sat on opposite sides of the small space, Marcus’ eyes firmly planted on the elder and Rivers’ eyes firmly planted on Marcus. It was all just a bit strange but not as bizarre as the explanation the chief elder was giving.

“I’ve seen this type of bond only once before. Typical lycanthropes cannot feel pain inflicted on their partner, they cannot hear their thoughts or feel their fear and they certainly cannot feel the pull of their mate from thousands of miles away as you both have.” The elder looked at them both in turn.

Rivers was finally concentrating on the elder’s words, his eyes wide with interest.

“I knew we weren’t mates, there has to be another explanation.” Marcus said and I didn’t miss the hurt look Rivers sent his way.

“On the contrary Corsetti, If Rivers feels the mating bond with you then you are indeed his mate.” The elder went on and Marcus’ brow furrowed.

“But you just said werewolves don’t feel the things we do.” He argued.

“And I also said, I’ve seen your type of bond once before. You are mated to Rivers, however it goes a little deeper than the usual. Have you ever heard the term soul mates ?” the chief elder turned his filmy eyes on Marcus.

Marcus scoffed, leaning back into his seat and folding his arms across his chest. “What now you’re telling me he’s my soul mate? Don’t be ridiculous.”

“That is exactly what I’m saying. The bond between two wolves is forced, if it is that those same wolves were human there’s no guarantee they would end up together, however in your case, if you had been humans you would still have been drawn to each other. You’d have met and fallen in love despite the wolf bond and that’s the reason you have such a potent link.”

Marcus shook his head in disbelief.

“I believe it and I know you do too even if you won’t admit it.” Rivers said softly, his eyes focused on Marcus who refused to even glance his way.

“Do you think the fact that Marcus is a shifter and Rivers is a wolf has anything to do with it?” Adrian spoke for the first time since we’d sat down for the meeting and we all glanced his way.

“No, because Jessie and I don’t have that kind of bond, I’ve never heard her voice in my head or felt her emotions.” I told him and the elder nodded.

“As I’ve said, they are soul mates, destined to the union since birth, it has nothing to do with the type of creatures they are. The typical wolf bond is unbreakable as is, the very fact that you are also soul mates means that this will not be something  either of you will be able to turn from, so I’d suggest you get used to it.” The elder said to Marcus and we all watched as he pushed up from his seat intent on making a swift exit but Rivers grabbed his hand as he made to pass him and Marcus gasped as if he’d been burned, pulling his hand from Rivers’ grasp and pushing through the exit without another word.

An instant later so did Rivers and the rest of us were left staring after the two with interest.

“Thank you for your time chief.” Thomas said, offering his hand to the elder who took it and nodded before he himself pushed up from his seat and exited the room.

“Marcus and Rivers. Wow I still can’t believe it.” I said as silence descended.

Grady nodded; “I know right, I always thought Rivers would find someone more….cheerful.”

That much I could agree with. I couldn’t see my brother’s personality meshing well with Rivers’ but mother nature knew what she was doing otherwise she wouldn’t have thrown too so very different souls together in such a very lasting way.

“It’s like this place has it in for us, first visit it’s you and now Marcus, I don’t think I want to know what the next visit will bring.” Adrian said and I chuckled.

“Who knows maybe next time you and Lucas will get back together.” I suggested good naturedly and just like that there went his good mood.

Adrian seemed to pull into himself, his mouth tightening and his fists clenching and I instantly regretted bringing it up.

Grady being completely tactless as always decided to speak up right then; “Oh yeah I heard you two broke up…kinda surprising though, I mean you travelled all the way here to save your relationship last time, got arrested and even took on the Alpha for him and after all that you guys are over? what was the point of all that then?”

“Grady this isn’t the best time.” Thomas told him, a hand on his shoulder but he was relentless.

“Oh come on, don’t act like you’re not even just a little bit curious dude.” Grady shot back at him.

“You should try to do a better job of keeping your little pet quiet Thomas, he shouldn’t snoop where he doesn’t belong.” Adrian said insolently and like Marcus before him, pushed up and exited the room without another word.

Grady jumped up, eyes blazing, did that moron just call me at pet? I’ll fucking show him a-” he started and Thomas grabbed his hand and pulled him back into his chair.

“You deserved that.” he told his mate and Grady glared at him.

“I’m going to tell you this only because I’d appreciate it if you guys not bother Adrian about it anymore; he has enough to deal with as it is.” I spoke.

“Okay shoot.” Grady hedged his eyes on me.

“The short of it is…Lucas gave him an ultimatum; he had to choose between their relationship and the business and Adrian chose the business thus end of relationship.” I explained. Thomas didn’t seem particularly surprised but Grady gaped at me.

“He actually chose the business over Lucas? Who does that? I thought he loved him?”

I nodded; “Of course he loves him, more that you know. I’ve watched my brother make so many sacrifices for Lucas since he met him. He might have chosen the organization over him but his head isn’t in the business anymore…it hasn’t been for awhile now, Marcus is the one keeping it together.” I continued and when I realized they were hanging on to my every word I went on.

“He’s cut back on more than half of our exports, we’ve had to let go thousands of dealers already. The men don’t respect him the way they once did…not since Lucas..he even refused to expand the business against Marcus’ recommendation. He’s converted so many of the illegal businesses into upstanding enterprises and this was way before Lucas gave his ultimatum. It’s the reason he and Marcus don’t get along.”

“Okay so he did all that but the fact that he still has the business is still a risk… if he’s already done all that then why can’t he just give it up for the sake of the relationship?” Grady interrupted.

“Adrian built the organization from the ground up Grady, he literally put everything into it…it’s what kept us alive when our parents died, it’s all he’s ever known and to ask a man to give up all he knows…that’s brutal man.”

“Yeah but you did it for Jessie.” Grady said and I smiled.

“I only joined the business to be closer to my brothers, I’m not connected to it like they are and it was my choice to leave so it was easier. What Lucas also didn’t realize is that the more you force a guy like Adrian to do something the more he’ll fight it…he’d have left eventually…like I said, his head isn’t in it anymore but Lucas’ pushing forced him to hold on; to fight back.” I shifted in my seat and watched as comprehension dawned on Thomas’ face…Grady however was still skeptical.

“I still say if you love someone you should be willing to give up anything for them.” Grady said and Thomas shifted uncomfortably beside him. “Lucas put himself at risk every second he was with him, I don’t see how Adrian’s sacrifices even compare.”

“There’s always going to be differing views I guess but I know their relationship is stronger than this I can only hope they see that.”

……………………………………………

NB/ Even though wolf bonds are forced keep in mind that Thomas loved Grady long before their bond, and Carson loved Laken long before theirs. This is to show that the relationships formed in this series were formed based on true love, the bonds simply helped to seal them.

 ……………………………………………

Marcus’ POV

My hand still tingled from where he touched me and I wiped it against my pant leg to get rid of the feeling. It didn’t work.

Mated to a fucking wolf…only I could be so lucky . I took a deep breath to keep from slamming my fist into the tree beside me. The boy was right, I couldn’t deny the truth; I felt drawn to him in ways I couldn’t understand. I could feel him inside me, around me, on me, it was as if his very essence was trailing me, refusing to give me even an ounce of peace.

In London I’d heard his voice, I’d felt his emotions, here it had only magnified and fighting it only proved futile.

My mind drifted to the exact moment I’d first seen him at the airport; the way those big brown eyes had gazed up at me as if I was a hero come to save him from the treachery that was life. He’s looked at me with such awe and reverence and for that one brief moment I’d felt the shock of euphoria burst through me at his very presence.

I would be a fool to disregard the elder’s words, but what would I be if I acted on them? He was a wolf; the very creature I hated with everything in me. My heart pounded in my chest. At the same time he was beautiful, delicate and…mine.

I shook my head uncomfortable with the direction my thoughts had strayed; No not mine…never mine. When I returned to London everything would be as it was supposed to be. I wouldn’t feel these overwhelming sensations and I wouldn’t be distracted by this feeling.

I just had to get through the week. One week and everything would be back to normal… I was disappointed but how completely tedious ‘normal’ sounded right then.

If this was what Adrian had been going through for so long then I felt for him; I wouldn’t wish this feeling on my enemy.

………………………………………..

Adrian’s POV

I wished she’d just disappear.

Scottie’s mate was proving to be more trouble than I could stand. She sat before me, smiling and giving me that look that said she knew something I didn’t. It was disconcerting to say the least.

“The sooner you tell me what’s wrong the sooner I’ll leave Adrian.” She said sweetly and I sighed.

“Look Jessie, I don’t need counseling or whatever the hell this is, so the sooner you run along the better.”

“Funny enough, Lucas said the exact same thing. Interesting.”

Of course he would, he was like me in that regard; he liked his privacy.

“If I want r help, I’ll find you I promise.” I even offered her a small smile to take the edge off.

“You’d better make sure of it, I’m always here if you wanna talk.” She told me, taking my hand to give it a light squeeze before she turned to go.

“ And Jessie..” she turned to look at me. “Congrats on my brother.”

She grinned, “I’m a lucky girl.” And she was gone.

When I entered the guest house half an hour later it was to find Rivers in the kitchen humming a tune I’d never heard before and stirring something in a pot on the stove.

 “Hi Darling what’s up?” he said and I raised a brow at his exuberance.

“Why are you in such a good mood?” I asked grumpily.

“Why wouldn’t I be? I finally met my mate!” he squealed and I was surprised the pot remained steady on the stove.

“Yeah but he won’t even talk to you.” I didn’t think I was trying to be cruel really, it was more that I was trying to understand what was going on in his head.

“Oh please, honey, if he’s feeling at least half of what I’m feeling-which he is- then he’ll be all over me soon enough. I just have to be a little patient is all.” He declared with a wide grin. The happiness shining through his eyes was almost blinding and I fought the urge to turn away.

“Well enough about me, what’s going on with you and Lucas? He won’t say but I know something’s wrong.” He said with a knowing look.

I tried to distract him; “What are you cooking?”

He raised an eyebrow, clearly not fooled but decided to play along, “ Think about all of Marcus’ favorite things to eat and you have your answer.”

Scottie must have told him. “Ah, so you’re trying to bribe him with food then?” I joked and he gave me the finger.

“Don’t be ridiculous Adrian, I just can’t have my boy starve is all, haven’t you seen the size of him?” he sighed dramatically, “He’s beautiful.”

I chuckled, shaking my head. Marcus was going to have a hard time with this one. It would certainly be interesting to watch.

“I’m going shopping later and I want you to come with me.” He announced then and I gaped at him.

“I don’t think so.” Did I look like the type to indulge in shopping?

“But I need company. I need buy a whole new wardrobe, so I need to know what type of clothes works in London. I heard it’s always cold there and I don’t want people turning their noses up at the lame American styles.” He said.

“Since when are you going to London?

“Well considering the fact that Marcus lives there then I think you have your answer, don’t you?” he asked cheekily.

I could only stare at him, his words sounding absurd to my ears. Wolves never willingly left their packs, they were too…connected.

“You’d move to London?” I asked skeptically and he looked at me as if I’d asked a stupid question.

“Of course I would Adrian, when you love someone you’ll do whatever it takes to be with them.” he said then turned back to his pot, shocking me into silence.

His words had hit close to home and I found a lump had settled in my throat. I turned to go sit in the sofa in the living room, trying to digest his words.

He made it seem as if I wasn’t doing what it took to be with Lucas. I’d given up so much of myself for him already. Wasn’t that enough?

I dropped my head in my hands and squeezed my eyes shut. There was nothing that said you had to give up everything to be with the person you loved. Nothing. And what about Lucas? What had he given up? Nothing; what’s a little risk on his part, It wasn’t as if-

And it hit me. The risk was his life.

It hadn’t even occurred to me until now. I’d been thinking in terms of him taking a little risk, risk of maybe doing time, risk of maybe getting hurt, risk of having to lie for me to keep what I was a secret but I hadn’t even considered the impact of such a risk. In every situation what would he stand to lose? His life… and I couldn’t give up my business for that?

I finally saw it from Lucas’ point of view; he was willing to give up everything and I’d held out for a business. A business that I loved and cherished, a business that I’d given my all but a business none the less and to think it had taken the simple words of the humming little sprite in the kitchen to lock everything in place for me.

“Rivers? Where’s Lucas?” I called out and the humming broke off.

“Uhmm I think he’s in his room or maybe in the shower.” He called back and I found myself taking the stairs two at a time. My hands trembling with each clutch to the banister.

I pushed into his room without knocking, needing to see his face, needing to apologize but the room was empty. As was typical with Lucas, he left his clothes strewn about the room. It was chaos and I smiled at this little part of him that made him what he was.

His bed was brimming with papers and files and I pushed a few of them aside so I could sit there; assuming he was in the bathroom. I would wait.

I took a deep breath as I prepared what to say to him. My heart pounding. I wiped my sweaty palms in my jeans.

He’d said all I needed to do was give up the business right?  So he had to take me back. I’d turn over everything to Marcus, I’d play a supervisory role only. I’d be kept in the loop about everything but I wouldn’t actively participate in running it.

That had to be enough, he had to accept that. I took another breath, confidence seeping through my body once more as I imagined how the conversation would go and how happy he would be.

Humming the broken tune Rivers had been humming before, I looked around the room, taking in everything. His shoes were scattered, clothes were draped over the chair and socks were lying on the floor. He’d been here all of one day and the place was already a mess.

I was surprised at how much I missed this. A piece of paper crinkled under me and I eased up a bit to push it aside, only when I glanced down at it my breath caught.

It was a printed picture of me with one of my men a few months back .  Why would Lucas have this? I dropped it onto the bed with all the other sheets of paper and would have brushed it off as unimportant if I hadn’t spotted a few more spilling from a blue file jacket in the middle of the bed.

More pictures of me, Scottie and Marcus, at different times, carrying out different transactions. There were a few more in my office, with me holding my gloc in my lap as I spoke to a man who was held upright between two guards.  I shook my head, trying to figure out what this must all mean.

The other papers contained transactions, receipts, bank statements, there were also a few names listed on a loose leaf, titled ‘ witnesses ’.

My heart pretty much stopped in my throat and I put a hand to my chest as my brain processed what this all meant.

I dropped the file jacket and pushed up slowly from the bed, shocked to my core. I stumbled over a discarded shoe and managed to right myself before I hit the ground.

There had to be some other explanation for this, I kept telling myself but the things I’d seen kept whirling around my mind, over and over again.

There had to be another explanation…but any fool could see what this was.

Lucas had betrayed me. He had evidence. Evidence I’d boasted that no one would ever be able to get their hands on and all this time he had probably been laughing in the face of my naivety.

Marcus was right. I couldn’t believe it.

 I backed up further from the bed, a headache now blasting in my head. My hands shook and I felt as if I’d throw up. My heart pumped vigorously in my chest and I feared it would explode from the pain of it all. This was heartbreak if I’d ever felt it and by God did it hurt.

I felt his betrayal in every fiber of my being.  I felt myself shifting form and I took a few deep breaths to staunch the change.

I backed away until my back was to the wall and that was when the anger came. It roared up within me, taking over my veins and piercing my mind. I felt it hot and destructive as it coursed through my body and I let out a soft growl, my hands forming into fists.

He had betrayed me. Me! After all I had given him, after I had poured out my soul to him, he’d gone and betrayed me!

My hand locked around the door knob and I heaved it open. Then I was out the door and into my own room; the room we had shared the first time we’d come here together. The centre of the room housed the bed we’d slept in; the bed we’d lain awake in as he told me he loved me.

The liar! I ripped the sheets from the symbol of his ultimate betrayal and threw them to the ground. A growl ripped through me and I found myself shifting again, this time I  grabbed the lamp from the bed stand and threw it across the room with such force that it shattered against the wall.

I heard Rivers downstairs calling my name. Asking me if everything was okay.

Okay? Okay? He had betrayed me! I had trusted him and he’d deceived me in the worst way possible! My fist slammed into the wall and came away bloody.

I stayed that way for a second, staring at my hand, the anger still simmering in my body. I took a breath and the shift died within me once more.

There was only one thing to do in the face of such a betrayal. I didn’t tolerate such things. No one was allowed the courtesy of breathing after their traitorous acts. My fists clenched and unclenched and I stormed over to the bag I had yet to unpack.

I reached into the clandestine lead based compartment and pulled out the silver weapon. I didn’t bother checking the clip. I held it in my hand as a deadly calm settled over me and slunk over to my open door where Rivers stood, his mouth agape.

He let out a squeak when he saw what was in my hand and I pushed him aside roughly. I felt nothing but pure hatred fill me. All the hurt, the anger and the pain built inside me and cemented as I made my way to his room.

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

Yeah I know I’ve been absent for a few days.Ii had to take a break but I’m back and I hope to have all chapters up on time from now on.

Thanks for your patience!

-Enjoy!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited( oneday i’ll edit..i promise)

Chapter 23: Cause for concern

Chapter 23

Scottie’s POV

“I just don’t get why the ceremony has to be so long and boring.”

 No one was surprised by Grady’s outburst.

“He’s right and if we’re really gonna have our ceremonies at the same time I shudder to think how long everybody will have to sit around.” Jessie added and Grady nodded.

“I say we get rid of some of the talking…the elder’s got nothing that interesting to say that his speech has to be so long.” Grady continued.

He was sprawled in a couch across the room and munching on some form of candy I’d never seen before.

“We can’t just alter the ceremony babe, there’s a procedure and if it’s not followed to the ‘T’ then we won’t be seen as officially mated.” Thomas explained.

“I’m sure the elders can do something about it though right? I mean they can’t really enjoy standing there for so long, plus this time they’ll have two to consider. Maybe I can get Carson to talk to them.” Laken said, turning his head which was resting in Thomas’s lap to address the rest of us. He was also munching on the strange candy.

“Carson won’t go for it. We have less than a week before the ceremony; he can’t approach the council with a matter like this on such short notice.” Thomas spoke up and Grady rolled his eyes.

“You’d think being the big bad Alpha and Beta that y’all could get things done.” He said rolling his eyes.

“Shut up Grady.” Thomas shot back and I laughed when Grady grabbed the only cushion behind him and poised to throw it in Thomas’ direction. Only, he didn’t get the chance to as the windows to the left of the room shattered, bathing us in shards of glass.

“Get down!” Thomas shouted and I watched in shock as he pulled Laken to the floor and ran the distance to drag Grady to the ground and cover him with his body.

I felt Jessie’s hand clasp my arm and pull me to the floor where she lay covering her head. Not a second later the ground shook from the force of what could only be an explosion.

…………………………………………….

Rivers’ POV

Adrian had lost his mind.

That had to be the only explanation for what he was doing. I fought against Marcus’ hold screaming at Adrian to think about what he was doing but he ignored me, his entire being focused on Lucas who stood in the hallway; shock written all over his face.

I tried to think back to earlier; to what could have triggered this reaction. He’d seemed fine earlier; if a little grumpy; then he’d disappeared into the sitting room for a few minutes. After he’d asked me where Lucas was and I’d told him he’d seemed pretty fine then too. I just couldn’t understand it.

I also couldn’t even begin to explain the terror that had clutched at my heart at the sight of his gun and I had remained frozen in that spot, my heart pounding in my chest with a vigor I didn’t know it had. I’d finally opened my mouth to ask him what was going on when Marcus had burst through the front door; assessed the situation and grabbed my arm, pulling me behind him in a protective gesture that still had my mind reeling.

That’s when Lucas had exited the bathroom; a towel draped loosely on his waist as he stood in shock staring at the gun his lover had pointed his way.

“Adrian are you insane? Put the gun down.” Marcus tried to reason with him and once again he didn’t react.

“I bet you thought I wouldn’t find out huh?” Adrian’s voice was deadly when he spoke to Lucas whose brows furrowed in confusion.

“I-I don’t understand.” He said and even from here I could hear his heart pounding against his rib cage;

Thump

Thump

Thump

He was afraid…afraid of Adrian…his lover.

“You’ve just been laughing at us right? At how you outsmarted the Corsetti brothers?”

“Adrian I don’t-“

“Don’t you fucking lie to me, I’m sick of it!” Adrian raged and I flinched. “Just tell me one thing.” He took a breath, “Did it mean anything to you?” he asked, his voice harsh.

“Did what mean anything? What are you talking about?” Lucas finally worked up the nerve to shout the words, his gaze flickering from the gun to Adrian’s face and back.

“Us, what we had, did it mean anything to you?” Adrian’s voice cracked on the last word and I could practically feel the pain pouring off him as he said the words.

Lucas looked as confused as I felt but his voice was firm when he answered. “Of course it did, I love you.” He said as if he couldn’t understand why Adrian would think otherwise.

Adrian’s answering chuckle was cold and harsh as it reverberated throughout the hallway.

“Sure you did. You can stop with the lies now, I found your files and all the evidence you have against us.” He said and this time Lucas was shocked into silence, looking at Adrian with wide eyes.

“You should have just given in the evidence when you had the chance.” Adrian spoke softly, “Because there’s no way my brothers are going to jail because you decided to stick your nose where it didn’t belong.” He spat and Marcus stiffened in front of me, his eyes flashing to Lucas.

Lucas swallowed…hard, “Adrian…what you saw…it’s nothing…I swear I wasn’t going to use it against you.”

Adrian scoffed.

“I swear, I only collected it because-“

“Enough! You’re a fucking coward Lucas; you went through all this trouble and now you can’t even own up to what you’ve done!” Adrian blazed. “Do you have any idea how much I loved you? What I would have done for you?” the extent of Adrian’s hurt could be heard in his voice and I shifted uncomfortably as I watched; hating his pain and hating what it was making him do.

“Adrian… please…” Lucas began again, his voice wavering slightly as he spoke.

I watched as Adrian’s expression softened briefly as he looked at Lucas but an instant later it hardened and we were all looking into the eyes of a man I no longer recognized.

The deafening click of the hammer sounded and my heart sped in my chest.

“Adrian don’t! think about what you’re doing!” I shouted, moving to push past Marcus again but his hand tightened almost painfully on my arm.

“I loved you.” Adrian whispered, “I loved you and you betrayed me.”

“Adrian don’t please!” I screamed, fighting against Marcus, trying desperately to get to him before he did something he’d regret.

“Stop it!” Marcus swiveled to face me “Are you trying to get yourself killed, shut up and keep still!” he shouted at me and I froze at his command, going still under his glare.

“Adrian you don’t want to do this, trust me, just put the gun down and listen to reason.” Marcus turned back to Adrian, his voice sounding calm and rational as he said the words but Adrian’s weapon remained trained on Lucas who simply stood there staring silently at his lover as if he’d already accepted his fate.

“I never lied to you about how I feel but you are never going to change and I can’t stand the thought of you hurting anyone else.” Lucas whispered brokenly and it was only then that Adrian’s hand wavered slightly.

Silence.

More silence.

“And even after all this, I can’t even pull the fucking trigger” Adrian spat. His face contorted in disgust as he appraised Lucas, then much to my relief he lowered his weapon.

I exhaled the breath I didn’t even know I had been holding but Marcus’ hand still remained firmly on my arm.

Adrian turned, looking beaten and worn and it was then that everything went to hell. The window facing us shattered and a round of gunfire went off. I screamed when two of the bullets sank into Lucas’ flesh and he crumbled to the floor. Adrian spun around, shouting his name. I watched in shock as he lowered himself onto his knees, crawling over to where Lucas lay unmoving.

It was then that I realized that I was laying on the floor, with Marcus, half on top of me as he shielded me from the spray of bullets. I screamed when something sharp bit into my arm and I felt myself being dragged away from the scene and behind a nearby column.

……………………………………..

Scottie’s POV

 After what felt like an eternity I pushed up from where I lay. I breathed in fumes I couldn’t readily identify and coughed; my throat and chest burning from the intake.

I could hear Laken gasping but the smoke was so dense I couldn’t see him. I felt Jessie moving beside me and I felt around for her, grabbing her waist when I found it and pulling her up. She coughed, clinging to me as if she couldn’t stand properly and I held her tighter.

“Laken!” I shouted between coughs.

“Fire!” his voice called back and I looked around frantically for Marcus and Grady.

“We gotta get out.” Jessie rasped and I fumbled my way through the room, feeling the heat and smelling only the intense odor of smoke. I felt a pair of strong arms grab me and after what felt like a lifetime we were pushing through the door and falling to the ground outside coughing and gasping for air.

“Laken.”I said when I could finally speak

“Carson went back for him.” Thomas said, his arms wrapped around a coughing Grady.

“What the fuck was that?” I managed; looking around for the first time and what I saw was absolute chaos. There were people running around; women screaming, men working to put out other buildings on fire, and others darting in and out of houses to rescue their comrades from the flames.

“I don’t know…There was an explosion, but that’s not what’s caused the fires.” Thomas said and looked up. I followed his gaze to see Carson carrying Laken from the building.

Laken looked fine, just minor coughs and I sighed in relief.

“We have men putting out the fires, you need to get to my quarters.” Carson told us, “Take Laken with you.” He instructed Thomas then made to leave but Laken grabbed his hand.

“Carson wait! What’s going on?” he questioned but Carson shook his head and pushed Laken gently toward Thomas.

“Get to my quarters; all of you!” he shouted then he was off, lost among the mass of people running around in all the chaos.

……………………………………………..

Marcus’ POV

I heard Adrian brokenly calling out Lucas’ name as he bent over him. The shooting had finally died down and as I listening I heard screaming and the pounding of feet outside. I ripped the sleeve of my shirt and wrapped it around Rivers’ arm; He’d been cut by the glass.

“Adrian!” I hissed before pushing up to run to his side. He had taken off his shirt and was pressing it into one of Lucas’ chest wounds. I ripped mine off as well and used it to staunch the flow of his other wound.

Lucas’ eyes were open and he watched us without saying a word; his breath was coming in short gasps as he stared at Adrian’s face.

“Stay with me baby.” Adrian begged, running his free hand over Lucas’ forehead; he groaned.

“He can’t stay here; he needs a doctor.” I said.

“We need to get him to Carson’s quarters; that’s the best chance we have at getting the doctor quickly enough.” Rivers spoke and I looked up, spotting him standing in the hall watching us; his eyes wide with fear.

“Get down.” I told him and he ducked, then crawled over to where we kneeled.

I didn’t know when I started caring for him; Hours before I’d made the decision to ignore his very existence but when I’d felt his fear erupt inside  me I had rushed to the house as quickly as my feet could take me; my mind only focused on one thing; his safety.

Now as I looked down at Lucas who would surely die if we didn’t make a move I knew I had another person’s safety to take into consideration; We needed to get out of here for Lucas’ sake as well as for our own because something told me that whoever had fired those shots wasn’t about to stop there.

…………………………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

Everything hurt.

I looked up at Adrian whose face was fading in and out. He was saying something but I couldn’t make out what it was over the pounding of my heart.

I tried to open my mouth to ask him to repeat but no words came and when I reached up to touch his face; pain erupted down my side and I groaned, lying perfectly still in the hope that it would subside but it didn’t and I tried calling out to Adrian again to beg him to put me down so the pain would go away but I didn’t know if he heard me.

I felt the tears seep through the corner of my eyes but I couldn’t even reach up to wipe them away.

“Adrian please, it hurts.” I pleaded and he looked down at me; saying something but I couldn’t understand him and after another bout of pain racked my body I plunged into the dark abyss; grateful for the safe haven away from the hurt.

                                              AUTHOR’S NOTES

IF YOU STUCK AROUND THIS LONG THEN YOU’RE A CHAMP!

-DoUbLe.A

unedited.

Chapter 24: Dominance and Submission.

Chapter 24

Scottie’s POV

The climate overshadowing the camp was sullen at best but the group of us sitting in Carson’s quarters were trying to make the best of a terrible situation. It had been a week and a half since the attack and we still had no answers. Surprisingly, no one saw the attackers and after the initial assault there were no other disturbances.

There was only one thing we were all certain of and that was that it had been an inside job. There was no evidence to suggest otherwise; We had traitors among us.

“Hasn’t Thomas told you anything Grady?” Jessie asked and the man in question shrugged.

“I rarely even see Thomas these days and I live with the guy.” He said shaking his head “He’s always holed up somewhere with Carson and the elders.” He explained much to our disappointment.

“Yeah the last time I saw Carson was a couple days ago and whenever he has time to reply to my texts it’s just to say they’re trying to get to the bottom of it.” Laken added in dismay and I sighed.

“A week and a half and we’re still exactly where we started; why won’t they at least tell us if they’ve found something?” I asked no one in particular and the look on everyone’s faces told me they were all wondering the same thing.

“They’ll call a pack meeting soon enough I guess.” Laken said; looking as miserable as we all felt.

“It just doesn’t make any sense; why would anyone randomly attack the pack causing only minimal damage and then disappear?” I questioned and once again no one could answer.

“Well there’s nothing we can do about it now, they’ll only tell us when they’re ready to tell us. Welcome to pack life Scottie; no matter how close you are to the person in charge you’ll still be as out of the loop as everyone else.” Grady said; not without malice and I nodded.

A few minutes of silence passed following Grady’s pronouncement before he spoke again.

“How’s Adrian holding up?” he directed the question at me.

I sighed, “Not good, he barely eats, doesn’t sleep…nothing.” I trailed off.

Jessie gave my arm a comforting squeeze and when I looked up again all eyes were trained on me.

“I can’t imagine what he must be going through…God if it had been Thomas…” Grady trailed off and we all understood his unspoken words; none of us would have been able to function if it had been our lover who’d met Lucas’ fate.

“God I miss talking to him…and Carson’s acting all tough but I know he’s hurting too.” Laken was saying; tears filling his eyes, “Lucas saved his life awhile back you know.” Laken said reverently.

“In the pack raids right? Jessie was telling me the story.” I spoke and Laken nodded.

“Yeah…we were losing, men going down right and left; they outnumbered us by far and they were prepared…we weren’t but then right when we thought it was all over Lucas showed up with his men and the Marcana pack.“ He took a breath then continued;

“At the time Carson was badly injured and I don’t know how, but he found him and took him to safety and what made him even more heroic was the fact that he hated Carson’s guts at the time but he put that aside and helped him.” By the time Laken finished the tears were trailing down his cheeks but no matter how many times he wiped them away they just kept coming.

“And now he’s…he’s…” Laken couldn’t finish as the sobs wracked his body. Grady moved to sit beside him, throwing a comforting arm around his friend’s shoulders.

We were all feeling sick to our stomach about what happened to Lucas, he of all people didn’t deserve this, but at a time like this we had to remain strong because something told me that that attack had only been the beginning. The tension and despair around the room was almost stifling and I decided a change of subject was in order.

“Hey Grady, I meant to ask…what’s with the ring you and Thomas wear?”

It worked…somewhat.

Grady looked down at his hand and a small smile graced his face. “It’s an engagement ring.” He offered and Laken shifted a little and I was surprised a chuckle escaped him.

“Grady has this ridiculous idea that the mating ceremony is a marriage. He refused to do it until Thomas bought him a ring.” Laken supplied and I laughed. Yeah that sounded like Grady alright.

“Not true! I would have done it anyway but…it just didn’t seem right without a ring.” He grumbled and we laughed again.

“And this is why I wouldn’t want to be mated to a human…they’re so hard to please.” Rivers spoke up and we all laughed again because if anyone was hard to please it was the mighty Rivers.

“You know what? We’ve been so stressed lately and it can’t be good for us…I say we just stop talking about all our problems today and just breathe and do something to take our mind off things.” Rivers said and Grady spoke.

“What do you have in mind?”

“Well I could cook and Jessie could bake something and we all play some games or watch a movie or dance…anything…as long as we get to think about other things for a few hours.” He said with a grin and I found myself liking the idea.

“Yeah sounds good.” Jessie was beaming.

“I’ll just run to the store and pick up a few things and I can stop over at the mall and  get some movies.” Rivers continued, pushing up from his seat. He froze at the sound of Marcus’ voice when he reached the door.

He’d been content to sit silently until now.

“We don’t know the reason behind the attacks yet. The perpetrator could be targeting a select few or just anyone associated to the pack. It’s not safe to leave camp right now.” He said and Rivers rolled his eyes.

“Sweetie, we’re not safe in camp anyway and I’m not about to hide out in here with my tail between my legs.” Rivers argued and when he turned to go again; his hand closing over the door knob Marcus growled. Yes growled.

“Sit down Rivers, it’s not safe and you’re not going anywhere.” He said, his tone brooked no argument.

Rivers’ eyes widened and he stood there looking at his mate. “Marcus you’re being unreasonable, you can’t very well expect me to-”

“I can and I do.” Marcus said, his voice firm and after glaring at each other for what seemed like an eternity, Rivers, folded his arms and flopped back down into the chair, looking miserable.

Grady snickered and when Marcus shot him a deadly glare he fell silent. We all watched as Rivers turned his big brown eyes on Marcus silently pleading and I smiled when my brother’s expression softened in the face of Rivers’ puppy dog eyes.

He sighed; “Alright, maybe you can go out for a few minutes…but I’m coming with you.” Marcus said and Rivers grinned pushing up from the chair once more and holding out a hand to Marcus, who took it after only a brief hesitation.

“Get everything set up guys, we’ll be back in a few.” Rivers assured us and they were out the door.

It was clear as day that Marcus was the dominant in this relationship but Rivers had him so wrapped around his little finger that Marcus didn’t even realize he wasn’t the one calling the shots.

I never thought I’d see the day my brother turned to putty in someone’s hands but here it was right in front of me and I couldn’t say I didn’t like it. At least one good thing came of the attack; it brought my brother and Rivers together faster than they would have under normal circumstances and as crazy as their relationship was it was obvious the two cared deeply for each other.

Now I only had one brother to worry about and after what happened during the attack I wasn’t sure I’d ever get through to him.

…………………………………………………….

Scottie’s POV

Just as Laken predicted, a pack meeting was called later that night. Everyone gathered in the courtyard anxiously awaiting the Alpha’s speech. The yard was noisy with the murmuring of dozens of werewolves but the moment the Alpha and Beta along with the council elders stepped on stage the murmurs died down and silence fell.

The first thing I noticed was that Laken and Grady were standing to the rear of the platform, looking down at the crowd with the same confusion I’m sure we all felt.

It was strange to see them up there as they usually stood alongside us during meetings. I raised an eyebrow at Laken when I caught his eyes and he shrugged letting me know he was as confused as I was as to why he was there.

I shifted my gaze from him to the others, watching as Thomas took centre stage with Carson standing just a step behind him. After scrutinizing the crowd for exactly a minute, his eyes roaming over the faces in observation, Thomas spoke

“There are traitors amongst us.” He said, his voice cold and harsh as it swept over us all.

The murmurs started up again at his pronouncement; with everyone looking around at each other in askance. Carson sharp eyes took in the faces before him as he stood silently watching the reactions then Thomas spoke once more.

“Rest assured that these traitors will be caught and severely punished for their malicious acts against the pack. If any of you know or have information as to who might have been involved you are expected to come forward. If you do not come forward and it is later found that you were aware of those who committed the acts you will face equal punishment.” Thomas’ voice boomed over the crowd and I felt a shiver run up my spine at his icy tone.

In all this time Carson made not one move to partake in the meeting. He chose instead to remain silent as his gaze continued to sweep over the crowd.

They allowed a few more minutes to pass without a word as they observed, then Thomas spoke again.

“Apprehend the suspects.” He commanded and I looked around in surprise. I hadn’t even realized that they had suspects and as with the rest of the crowd, I looked around to see who the guards would arrest.

I saw the crowd drift apart around me before I realized what was happening. When one of the pack guards walked over and took hold of Jessie I drew in a surprised breath, then before I could open my mouth to prevent them from taking her away I felt a set of hands grip my arm and before I knew it I was being ushered through the crowd as well.

“Hey what the hell’s going on?” I demanded and was rewarded with a shove.

There was a bit of a scuffle across the courtyard and I look around to see two other guards take hold of Marcus and Rivers, ushering them through the crowd into the direction of the holdings.

“What the fuck is this? We didn’t do anything!” I shouted, twisting this way and that but I fell silent when I caught Marcus’ eyes across the yard.

He shook his head, silently telling me I should stop fighting and so I did; allowing myself to be escorted away from the gossiping crowd.

…………………………………………….

Adrian’s POV

His hand felt cold and small in mine as I ran my palm over his fingers.

No response.

I kept waiting and hoping that he’d open his eyes, move his fingers, say my name…anything but lie there cold and unmoving but I never got my wish.

He hadn’t opened those eyes since the shooting and I was beginning to wonder if he ever would.

The doctor called it a stress induced coma, saying that even though there had been no head injury Lucas had simply retreated into himself due to the shock or stress of the situation and that they had done all they could to treat his injuries so whether or not he woke up was entire up to Lucas.

Lucas was a fighter but after the way I’d treated him I was fearful that he’d just give up without giving me a chance to apologize for my thoughtless words and actions. I hated seeing him so frail, all that spirit wiped out by the bullet of a gun held by a traitorous villain I swore I’d make pay.

I reached over and ran a hand over his forehead and through his hair. Not even a twitch.

I sighed and dropped my head onto the bed. I’d taken to talking to him most times I was here because the doctor told me there was a possibility he might be able to hear my voice but today I couldn’t even muster the words. I felt that if I even opened my mouth the tears would come and I couldn’t let it. I had to be strong for him. He needed me to be strong for him and so I would be.

I hadn’t even realized I’d drifted off until I felt strong firm hands grip my arms and pull me upright.

“What the…” I said groggily.

“We need you to come with us.” An ominous voice said and when I twisted around, it was to see two pack guards looming above me.

“What’s this about?” I asked suspiciously.

“We need you to come with us.” One of them repeated and I lost my patience.

“I’m not leaving Lucas so either you tell me what you need or you leave.” I told them and pulled my arm from his to take Lucas’ hand once more.

This time however they didn’t ask and I felt myself being hoisted out of the chair.

“What the fuck!” I fought them, twisting, turning and kicking and just when I thought I would be free another pair of arms clamped down on mine and I was dragged; kicking and screaming out of the building.

………………………………………..

Scottie’s POV

The room they left me in was tiny housing only a small table with two chairs on either side. The window off to the side couldn’t even fit a child’s head and the concrete walls allowed the cold to seep in.

I sat in the chair, my hands on the table in front of me as I stared at Thomas who had been sitting in the chair before me simply staring at my face. I figured it was done to make me uncomfortable so that by the time he was ready to speak he’d have me spilling my guts.

It didn’t faze me. The first thing I was taught when my brothers finally accepted me into the business was to never give away secrets, to keep cool under scrutiny and to always look a person in the eyes, so I far I was doing all three.

“I’m giving you the opportunity to speak now. To confess before we proceed with this.” Thomas said.

He was totally different from the friendly guy I’d planned to have my mating ceremony with. The guy sitting before me was cold and calculating and his eyes were completely devoid of the warmth I was accustomed to seeing there.

I remained silent, looking at him with an expression akin to boredom.

“Did you really think you wouldn’t be questioned in relation to the crime?” Thomas asked, “It’s too much of a coincidence that this happened the day your brothers arrive don’t you think?” he questioned and while I understood the magnitude of such a coincidence I knew it was just that…a coincidence.

“Thomas I was in the building with you when they tried to burn it down. I had Jessie with me and we could have died to you really think I’d willingly hurt my mate or put myself in that position if I was responsible for this?’ I asked.

“I didn’t say I thought it was you.” He said calmly.

“My brothers then…Lucas was shot, he could have died, there’s no way he’d have done that to Lucas and Marcus’ wouldn’t have put Rivers in that situation, come on Thomas, you’re wasting your time here, we didn’t do anything.” I said and this time he sat up straighter, his mouth hardening and his eyes narrowed.

“Grady could have been killed in that fire and if I find out that it was you and your brothers that were responsible you’ll all wish you’d never come here to begin with.” He threatened and at his words a deadly calm washed over me as the anger poured through my veins. It was time to stop playing friends with these people, if they were going to stand and accuse then it was time we showed them that we weren’t about to sit there and let them.

I sat forward, my voice low and icy when I spoke next.

“Let me make something clear to you…if you keep treating us like criminals, then eventually you’ll face the consequences of that decision.”I told him.

“Is that a threat?” he questioned his anger simmering just below the surface.

“Does it sound like anything else?”

…………………………………..

Jessie’s POV

The elder kept drilling me with questions, over and over again  and it had reached a point where I just sat there in silence as he questioned, refusing to answer and refusing to add.

“If you decide to side with these criminals over your own pack then you will face a greater punishment than what awaits them.” the council elder said, his eyes so wide I imagined them popping out of his wrinkled little head.

“I said it before and I’ll say it again. Scottie is innocent and so are his brothers.” I said with a conviction I’m sure the elder didn’t know I had.

“We need you to put your pack first, display your loyalty to us and help us bring the culprits the justice.” He continued.

“And I would be honored to aid you on this mission but you’re investigating the wrong people!” I shouted and the elder’s eyes went black with anger.

“You are a disgrace to this pack.” he said softly and I bristled.

“I’m a disgrace?” I asked in disbelief, “I’ve given everything I have to this pack. I’ve always been loyal and I’ve always put this pack first but if you are going to stand there and accuse me and my mate of a crime we didn’t commit after everything I’ve done for you people then maybe it’s time I really did throw my loyalties elsewhere.

The elder’s thin lips tightened as did his fists.

……………………………………………….

Rivers’ POV

The elder’s eyes bored into mine as he spoke and I fought hard not to look to the ground like a scolded child. I’d been stuck in the small room with the ugly walls for an hour before anyone had even decided to grace me with their presence and the moment the man entered accusations went flying out of his mouth.

“I didn’t do anything and neither did they.” I told him for about the tenth time.

“Those brothers do not deserve your loyalty, now you need to tell me what you know. Why did they come here, what are they planning?”

“They didn’t do anything. We were all together when it happened. We all could have gotten hurt.”

“Don’t be naïve boy. A minute before Lucas was shot; Adrian Corsetti had a gun pointed at him. He didn’t pull the trigger but he could very well have ordered it and if Adrian ordered it then Marcus knows about it and if he’s guilty then you would have sensed it, so you know and you will tell me.” The elder had come to stand directly in front of me now and I drew back a little so that I could look up into his face.

“Marcus is innocent, he’d never-”

The elder slammed his hand down onto the table, his eyes blazing. “You will assist your pack or you will face our wrath!” he shouted turned away, my eyes watering but I refused to show such weakness in front of him.

“Tell me what you know!” the elder shouted again and this time I surged to my feet in anger.

“They’re innocent! I don’t know anything and you’re a fool if you think they had anything to do with it!” I blazed.

The door of the room banged open and a guard stepped in. the moment he reached my side he shoved me until I was sitting in the chair, then stood over me, his arms folded in front of his chest.

“Tell me what I need to know or your fate will be sealed with theirs.” The elder said, no longer shouting.

I felt the tears build in my eyes once more threatening to fall and my lips trembled when I said my next words.

“I want Marcus.”

………………………………………….

Marcus’ POV

I could feel my mate’s despair coursing through me with every breath I took  and I fought to contain my anger as I glared at the two guards who had been questioning me since the moment I’d been shoved into the tiny room.

“I said it before and I’ll say it again. My brothers and I are not responsible and neither is Rivers.”

The idiots leered at me, adjusting their weapons as if they thought the sight of them would scare me. The fools.

“We were fine before you and your good for nothing brothers came around and now we have wolves getting hurt and our property being destroyed. You’re all a bunch a cowards and every time you make a move we’ll stop you. We won’t allow you to hurt our people and kill our innocent and if you don’t talk then you little mate will face the consequences.” The short one finished.

I hated wolves, always had, with their cocky attitudes and their leery smiles and their utter stupidity. There was only one wolf who had completely changed the way I viewed them but these blustering fools proved to me exactly how stupid they could be.

I clenched my teeth as my body vibrated with barely concealed anger. “You wouldn’t even get the chance to allow anything…if I wanted you all dead you would be, now where is my mate!” I bellowed, hooking my hand under the edge of the table and flipping it over so that it smashed against the wall to their left.

The two men flinched, taking a few steps back as they looked upon me with new eyes.

…………………………………………………

Pack guard’s POV

The tension in the room was getting to me. I wasn’t a coward and I was no fool; I wouldn’t have been recruited into the pack army if I’d been anything but good at what did but the levels of anger and hatred flowing through the room had me on edge.

I watched as the Alpha spoke with the one they called Adrian Corsetti. I had never met another who could hold his own in the face of my Alpha’s questioning but this guy was something else.

 The way he sat there as cool and collected as my Alpha was unnerving. Even the way he managed to smile that manipulative smile that I’d only ever seen on my Alpha’s face was disconcerting. If I didn’t know better I’d say sitting here were two Alphas fighting calmly for dominance and I didn’t know which one was wining.

I both feared and respected my Alpha and I never thought I’d see the day when I felt the same about another person. This man…this Adrian Corsetti had a presence about him that could make even a greater man fall to his knees and beg for whatever they could get, he was my Alpha’s equal in every sense of the word and I knew with every fiber of my being that this day would not end well for either side.

“This pack hasn’t seen war the likes of which I’d thrust upon them if I’m not returned to Lucas’ side this instant.” The man was saying and the iciness in his tone sent shivers through my body and fear through my heart leaving me without a doubt that he could easily carry out that threat  if he so desired.

                                     AUTHOR’S NOTES

HERE YA GO SWEETIES! THANKS FOR YOUR WONDERFUL COMMENTS ON THE LAST CHAPTER..I’LL BE RESPONDING TO COMMENTS ON THIS ONE <3

-dOUbLe.a

unedited.

Chapter 25: Vigilante justice.

Chapter 25

If any of the prisoners or their interviewers were to be asked exactly when everything went to shit they would possibly all have varying answers. For Scottie it would probably have been the moment the holding room’s door was ripped off its hinges and he went flying into the wall behind him. Thomas might even agree.

For Jessie and Rivers it could have been the second the elders before them fell to their death; blackened beyond recognition before their very eyes and they felt the horrible fleck of intense heat assault them as they ducked to the far side of their small rooms.

For Marcus it might very well have been the sound of his mate’s heart clenching scream ripping through his head and for that very unfortunate pack guard who stood watch over Carson and Adrian it might have been the moment he felt the sickening crunch of his hip bone as a large object slammed into him or maybe it was the moment he watched the flames tear at his skin as he screamed in agony.

………………………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

I pried my eyes open only to quickly slam them shut when the blinding light pierced them, sending tingling sensations ricocheting through. When I finally managed to open them without much cause for pain I began noticing other things; like the persistent throbbing in my side and the aching discomfort in my chest.

I didn’t dare move a muscle lest the sensations intensified. Instead I took in the room around me, noticing for the first time the fact that I was in what looked to be a hospital room. The beeping machines were a dead giveaway but it was the uncomfortable single bed I was sprawled out on that was the telling factor for me.

I swallowed, trying to quench my parched throat, then stuck out my tongue to wet my cracked lips. Somewhere not far away I could hear booms and shouts and if I wasn’t mistaken; gun shots and that’s what brought it all back to me.

I remembered Adrian training a gun on me; his expression fierce and his eyes filled with hurt, then I remembered the sharp pain erupting through my body and Adrian screaming my name as I fell to the floor.

It was almost too much to take in and a dull throb built in my head. Moments later after I’d almost succeeded in quelling the pain, the door of my room burst open and Adrian stepped in.

He looked tired and wary and his clothes were dirty enough to make me think he’d been rolling around in mud. He had a small cut above his left eye and what I could see of his knuckles were bruised and bleeding.

He immediately moved to the corner of the room and I watched in confusion as he opened the folding wheel chair there and rolled it over to my side. Then while he fidgeted with the tubes in my arm I spoke up.

“Adrian?” my voice was hoarse and weak but his eyes flashed to mine, wide with shock.

“You’re awake?” he asked in awe, dropping to his knees at my side and taking hold of my hand.

I simply stared at him; confused by his reaction.

“You’re awake.” He whispered again, almost reverently and my eyebrows went up a notch.

“Jesus Lucas I thought…” he took a calming breath and looked away and when his eyes met mine once more they were tormented.

“What’d I miss?” my question was barely a whisper against my parched throat.

He shook his head, almost as if he couldn’t understand my question. Then he squeezed the hand he held slightly. “I’m so sorry Lucas, I never meant to hurt you…I never wanted-“

I cut him off. “Don’t…I don’t think I can stand to go through this right now.” I told him; too many emotions roiling within me.

He nodded. “Of course.” His eyes pierced mine, pleading for what I could only guess was forgiveness and I closed my eyes briefly to shut out the light.

I heard another boom and an ear piercing scream from somewhere not far away and my eyes snapped open.

Adrian instantly pulled away; once again fidgeting with the tubes in my arm and I watched in confusion as he pulled back the sheets that covered my body.

“”What’s going on?” I asked him, watching his every move.

He didn’t answer but kept steadfastly on his mission.

“Who shot me?” I tried again and this time he looked up but only briefly.

“I swear I’ll tell you all that later but right now I’ve got to get you out of here…Sit up.” He said and I did as he asked, suffering through the pain and discomfort that shot through my chest at the slightest movement.

He settled his hand under my legs and around my back, successfully lifting me off the bed and into the wheel chair.

“I can walk.” I protested weakly but he ignored me and after handing me a pillow, which I settled into my lap; he was pushing me out the door and across the hall.

……………………………………….

I found myself stuffed into a bed once again. This time however there were no beeping machines and annoying tubes to keep me company but what I got instead were my dirty and bruised comrades going in and out of Carson’s living room, now slash bedroom, slash sickbay slash everything else.

Adrian left the moment I was secure in my new bed. He’d kissed my forehead briefly and uttered an almost inaudible ‘I love you’ then he was gone. I hadn’t seen him since and that was almost four hours ago. I couldn’t count the number of times I’d dozed off during that period.

What I’d learned after much cajoling was that there was an ongoing pack raid…much like what had taken place last time I had to come here to save Carson’s ass. Only this time no one knew who was responsible or how the enemy broke through our defenses.

The lack of cleanliness of my comrades then had much to do with their assistance in the fight and I longed to go out there and do some damage.

Marcus, Scottie, Jessie and a few others were in and out constantly. Only Laken and Rivers remained indoors and at my side at all times. Grady just sat in the corner looking miserable; maybe because like me with Adrian, he hadn’t seen or heard from Thomas for hours now.

“Any word yet?” I asked Laken who was busy fluffing my pillows which I’d told him time and time again didn’t need fluffing.

He shook his head. “Only that it’s getting worse; the enemy keeps getting reinforcements but so far we’re holding our own.” He said it with a smile but I could see the fear and concern he so desperately tried to hide and I sighed; praying that after everything this pack had been through, it wouldn’t all end here.

…………………………………………………….

Thomas’ POV

The smoke was dense and I had to stuff my nose into my sleeve as I shoved through the alley, stepping over dead bodies and trying to stay out of the sights of the enemy. Our defenses were blown to bits. The attack came so sudden and with such strategic perfection that it left no doubt in my mind that it was with the help of some of our very own men.

They attacked our weapon rooms first and that was only after they’d taken out our camouflaged guards, tore down the recently erected fences and surrounded the camp almost completely. On top of all that mess; the enemy consisted of heavily armed werewolves who I couldn’t identify and every hour their forces seemed to grow.

I tripped and fell over another fallen comrade and cursed under my breath before pushing up and continuing on my way. I was trying to give my wolf the rest it needed before shifting again. After almost half the day lost on fighting I was surprised I could still manage to walk another step.

It was when I broke through the alleyway opening that I saw them; three men struggling with Adrian who was fighting tooth and nail to get free of their grasp.

I felt the vibration rip through my body as I prepared to shift. It shook me, travelling up my spine and burning through my bones. I arched my back ready to take on my alternate form and something slammed into me from behind.

I fell to the ground not far away and jumped to my feet as quickly as I had gone down; turning to face my new opponent. The guy was menacing; his neck thick and lined with veins with the rest of his body equally huge and threatening.

Before I could take a breath he slammed into me. I gripped his arms and we both toppled over, both of us struggling wildly for the upper hand. I smashed my fist into his stubby nose and he howled grabbing hold of it as the blood spurted.

I used the opportunity to kick out; catching him in his side before I grabbed hold of his neck and twisted. He fell like a log.

I pushed up from the ground with some effort but when I looked back into the alley opening the three men were gone and so was Adrian.

……………………………………

Lucas’ POV

The next time I woke it was to good, bad and confusing news. The good being that the enemy had retreated. The confusing being that they retreated even though they had been wining and the bad being that they took Adrian with them.

We all congregated in the room listening as Carson delivered yet more surprising news. It was only our small group that would be privy to this particular conversation and that somehow made hearing the news a whole lot worse.

“Are you sure it’s her?” Laken was asking his mate; surprise etched in his very expression.

Carson nodded. “We’ve questioned him thoroughly, if he was misleading us we would have known.” He continued and the others nodded.

Apparently they had one of the guys who was involved in the raid in custody.

“So where do we go from here?” Grady asked; speaking for the first time since we all gathered in the room.

“ We aren’t going anywhere… you are gonna sit right here while my pack and I handle this.” Thomas spoke up and Grady rolled his eyes before settling his gaze on Carson once more.

“So what you’re saying is; Victor’s daughter wants revenge on us for killing her father in the last raid and for whatever reason she’s taken Adrian hostage to secure that plan?” I questioned from my place on the narrow bed.

Carson nodded. “Essentially. The kidnapping was possibly always a part of the plan…it’s clear she has someone on the inside feeding her pack information. Kidnapping Adrian puts the ball in her court . She probably expects us to comply with her wishes.” Carson continued.

“So now you idiots believe me? I don’t you Adrian and the others were innocent.” Grady continued, directing his statement to his mate who only gave him a patient look.

“We’ve already apologized for that…they were merely suspects as were a few other members of the pack. Now we need to move on from this and decide a plan of action.” Carson’s gaze travelled around the room, looking into the eyes of us all in turn before he settled his gaze on  his Beta.

“I’d say the only plan of action you should be focused on is getting Adrian back.” I said breaking the brief silence.

Carson looked at me; his gaze softening for a second then hardening as he spoke to me. “Don’t worry Lucas, we’ll get him back.” He told me and the look of determination in his eyes assured me to such a degree that I was able to relax against the bed sheets once more and fall into a deep sleep.

When next I woke, the atmosphere was thick with tension. I looked around the room, taking in the activity going on within. Those who weren’t packing up gear were shouting orders and those who weren’t shouting orders were following them. It was chaos.

…………………………………………….

Carson’s POV

I could sense his fear even as he smiled up at me. He was trying to be strong and I admired him for it. This silent strength would comfort him when I was gone and it would assure me that he wasn’t sitting around pining for me. I hugged him close ignoring the activity around me and shutting out the voices in the small room.

This moment was all I had with Laken before my imminent departure and I refused to waste it. When I pulled away he clutched me briefly before letting go completely and I ruffled his hair to make him smile. He did.

“Stay strong.” I told him and he nodded; a glint of determination flashing in his eyes.

He would be fine.

……………………………………….

Scottie’s POV

The kiss was deep and heated; sending sensations travelling along my spine. I pulled her closer basking in her heat but she pulled away before I could fully appreciate our closeness.  She grinned up at me; her eyes dancing and I grinned back.

I always got carried away when I was with her but she was right to pull away because this time I had mission ahead and making out with my mate in a room full of men wasn’t necessarily the best way to go about preparing for what I was about to undertake.

“Why do you look so sad?” she asked me. Her expression was one of concern and I smiled in an attempt to reassure her.

She brought her hand up to rest on my cheek. “I’m not worried Scottie. You’ll go with Carson and the others and you’ll get your brother back then you’ll come back to me. I have no doubt it will go well.” She told me in that soothing voice she loved to use on her patients and I nodded.

‘You’re right, it’ll be fine.” I said, only half believing my words and she nodded.

As long as she had faith in our success then I could do this.

……………………………………………

Thomas’ POV

He wouldn’t look at me. No matter what I said and how much I joked. He kept his head firmly turned away from me, refusing to even glance my way.

“Come on Grady don’t be like this.” I pleaded with him and as it had before his bottom lip trembled and he bit down on it…hard.

I could see the tears build in his eyes but he didn’t dare let them fall. Grady was tough; he didn’t waste time on emotional things like this but today he was having quite a bit of difficulty and my heart clenched at the sight.

“I’ll be fine…we all will. We’ll be back before you know it, you’ll see.” I said but he still refused to look my way and he didn’t utter a word.

I was grateful that he at least could find it in him to stand before me and when I took hold of his hands we didn’t pull away.

“You’re gonna make me leave without even a little kiss?” I asked jokingly and when he still remained frozen and silent I sighed, dropping his hands and taking a step back.

It was then that he looked at me and I saw the fear in his eyes. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth to say something but no words came and he turned his head again; this time folding his arms before him. I smiled

I stepped closer to him again. This time blocking out the sounds from the others around me and I gently took hold of his chin, pulling his face to mine. He blinked a few times fast; trying to get rid of the unshed tears and his bottom lip remained trapped by his teeth.

“I love you.” I told him firmly then planted a kiss on his forehead after which I wrapped my arms around him; crushing him to me briefly before letting him go.

 I took a few steps back, my eyes leaving his as I searched out the others. It was when I turned around fully to gather my gear that he finally spoke. His voice trembling slightly when he did.

“Hey Thomas?” he called out and I turned to look back at him.

“You better come back or I’m selling all your shit on eBay.” He said with a weak smile that trembled.

I chuckled, glad that he at least tried to put up a brave front. “I’ll be back.” I promised and it was one promise I knew I would keep.

…………………………………………….

Lucas’ POV

Rivers was having a hard time of it.

We all watched as he held on to Marcus, his hands gripping him tightly as he sobbed into his mate’s chest. Marcus looked both heartbroken and helpless and for a moment I felt sorry for the guy.

“I just got you…I just got you.” Rivers was sobbing brokenly and my heart clenched at his words.

“It’s okay baby I’ll be back.” Marcus said trying desperately to assure his hurting mate but Rivers was having none of it.

Marcus looked around the room; his eyes wide and pleading as it landed on Carson, who came to his aid in an instant.

“Come on Rivers. You have to be strong. You’re mate is doing something extraordinary for the pack and his brother. He needs your support.” Carson said gently as he pried Rivers off Marcus.

“I just got him.” Rivers sobbed, turning his big brown, tear filled eyes on Carson who patted his head gently.

“Rivers.” Marcus said and his mate looked over at him, tears streaming down his face.

“I swear I’ll come back to you.” He told him. His voice was firm and sure but he moved no closer to Rivers lest his mate grabbed hold of him again.

If that happened Rivers would never let go.

“I’ve got his back Rivers. We all do.” Carson assured and before Rivers or Marcus could utter another word, the Alpha pulled away, issuing orders for the team to move out.

I watched as Marcus gave Rivers one last concerned look before he turned to gather his gear, then continued to watch as Jessie enveloped Rivers in a hug; whispering soothing words in his ear.

It was as I looked around that the magnitude of the moment hit me. Here was a group of highly skilled men about to risk their very lives to stand up for what they believed in. They sought to do justice not only for themselves but for those whom they loved. It was almost awe inspiring and then another thought struck me; here standing before me was a group of vigilantes preparing to go into battle to rescue a criminal. I never dreamed i’d see the day.

“We’ll get him back Lucas.” Marcus said surprising me out of my daze and I nodded.

 I knew he would. 

                                            AUTHOR’S NOTES

ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Sneak Peek…Arrogant prisoner.

Sneak Peek (chapt 26)

Something was wrong with the guy.

The thought ran across my mind for about the fourth time that day. Adrian Corsetti, the guy we were stuck with instead of Carson simply because our men were dumb enough to grab the wrong guy.

I had drilled them over and over again on Carson’s appearance; his skin tone all the way down to his shoe size and they still managed to nab the wrong guy. Their ineptitude was beyond me. Next time it would be wise to get my hands on a photo of the target. I could only pray there would never come a next time and it would all end here.

My wife was, unfortunately just like her deceased father. I’d hated the man with every breath I took, it was a wonder I’d come to love his offspring and now here I was carrying out her revenge scheme like the doting husband that I was.

Grab Carson, end his life, then take over his pack. It had all sounded so simple in the beginning but as we’d followed through with it? not so much. Carson’s pack, as expected, had been unyielding but despite our preparation and even with the inside help it had been a tough one and now we were stuck with one of the most ruthless drug lord’s in the UK.

Just my luck.

I looked over at him again from where I sat as far away from the cage as I could get. He was sitting crossed legged in his cramped space, looking as at home as ever. His nonchalance made me just a little uncomfortable and I found myself biting the inside of my lip as I watched him.

“Isn’t this the part where you tell me your diabolical plan and laugh maniacally in my face at your success?” he spoke up.

His voice smooth and sure in the silence of the room and the smile he threw me was tinged with amusement.

I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. “This isn’t some poorly produced action movie, so just sit there and shut up.” I told him and the man didn’t even bristle.

Instead he looked up at me, tilting his head to the side slightly as if pondering my words. I hated him for his confidence. It made me feel less in control of a situation I was to have full control of.

“Judging from your annoyance and obvious frustration I’d say I wasn’t the guy you were aiming for.” He said and I fought hard to ignore him.

I should have instructed the guys to tape his mouth shut before they’d thrown him in.

“It’s a bit pathetic though, don’t you think? you have one primary objective and you’ve gone and fucked that up. Who planned this anyway?” he continued, even going as far as to chuckle in the face of my discomfort.

“And don’t you think it’s a bit pathetic that a supposed big shot like yourself was nabbed by a couple of inept guys and locked in a cage like a dog?” I shot back, feeling proud of my comeback. His next words ripped the smile from my face.

“So you admit that you are all a bunch of inept, blubbering fools? It took three of you to take me down. Three people for one man? You must be a very proud captor.” He said; the sarcasm dripping from his voice and I fought the urge to reach into his cage and beat the shit out of him.

“Shut the fuck up before I find an even smaller cage to stuff you in.” I ordered.

That’s when I finally got a reaction out of the guy. The smile that had previously graced his face turned into a thin line. His eyes tightened and narrowed and before long I was staring into his murderous eyes.

“You shouldn’t have fucked up; I don’t have time to sit here wasting my breath on a boy who couldn’t even orchestrate the preparation of his own meal.” He said menacingly.

“Either you make yourself useful and let me out of this sad excuse for a cell or you get the fuck out of my sight so I can enjoy the rest of my brief stay here.” He finished, then exhaled and leaned back against the wall; his expression shifting back to mildly amused and I glared at him imagining the moment I could rip his eyes from his cheeky little head.

                                       AUTHOR’S NOTES

THERE’S NO WAY I’D HAVE BEEN ABLE TO GET THE ENTIRE CHAPTER UP IN TIME SO I DECIDED TO GIVE YOU AN IDEA OF HOW THE NEXT CHAPTER WILL PROCEED.

HOPE YOU’RE ON EDGE! LOL

THANKS FOR BEiNG AWESOME!

IF YOU’VE READ THE AUTHOR’S NOTES THEN ADD A HEART (<3) AT THE END OF YOUR COMMENT..This should be fun :D

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 26: Underage.

Chapter 26

Lucas’ POV

It had been two hours since they left and the room was as quiet as ever. There were guards stationed strategically around the camp and a great deal in and around Carson’s quarters. I could hear them moving about outside.

Inside though, was gloomy at best and that was doing absolutely nothing to ease my tension over Adrian’s kidnapping. If anything it was making it worse.

Jessie and Laken had taken to filling the silence with weak conversation, and while Rivers and I had added our two cents here and there our hearts weren’t in it. Mine was with Adrian in whatever place they were keeping him and his was with Marcus.

 As for Grady; his usual high spirits and incessant chatter was nonexistent. He hadn’t uttered a word since the men left. Instead, he sat in his corner, clutching his cell phone as if expecting Thomas to call at any moment.

The doctor had visited exactly once since they’d gone and I was at least happy for that. Jessie and Laken were doing enough mothering already.

“He’s worried about me and Adrian.” Rivers spoke up and we all looked at him. He’d been giving us a play by play of Marcus’ emotions since he left and it was about the only thing that kept us from losing our minds.

Not for the first time I found myself wishing I had such a bond with Adrian and I had no doubt the others did too.

“Do you think they’re there yet? Does this mean he’s found Adrian? Is something wrong?” Laken questioned him but he shook his head.

“I don’t know…I can only feel what he feels, I can’t read his mind.” Rivers replied testily.

“How do you know who he’s worried about if you can only feel his emotions?” Laken asked again and Rivers shrugged.

“I don’t know how I know…I just do.” He finished and Laken sighed.

We were all on edge. I sighed and adjusted myself on the narrow bed. I watched as Laken frowned before pulling up a chair and lowering himself into it.

“If we don’t find something else to occupy our minds, the next few hours are gonna be hell.” Jessie commented as she pulled a chair next to Laken.

“They’ll be hell either way.”Rivers said and no one had anything to say about that one.

“I just don’t understand. Why Adrian?” Laken said.

“Maybe an opportunity presented itself and they took it.” I answered

“You don’t seem very worried.” Rivers accused and I fought the urge to roll my eyes.

“Everything isn’t always as it seems.”

“I’ll never understand your relationship.” Rivers continued, “You guys seem more miserable than happy to me.”

I thought about it for a second. “It would seem that way wouldn’t it?” I began, “It’s true that Adrian and I don’t have the typical relationship. If we’re not having problems then we’re on the verge of having problems.” I chuckled

“I suppose you’d call us dysfunctional and I guess we are, but it doesn’t mean I don’t love him and I know he loves me. We’ll never be the typical couple; hugging and kissing and going on picnics or to the movies…that stuff works for you, it doesn’t work for us and frankly if I had to choose between how we are now and a life where we’re just like you guys I’d choose what we have now.” I concluded, then, “No offence” I was quick to add.

“No it’s fine, I guess I get it. Every relationship is different and just because you don’t show your love the way we do doesn’t mean you don’t love each other with everything you’ve got.” Rivers summarized and I nodded.

“If it worked for you then why’d you leave him?” Jessie asked.

“Because that particular situation was less about our relationship and more about his lifestyle. It’s wasn’t something I could live with.” I told her.

“And now you can?” Jessie again.

I took a breath, “I don’t know.”

 “What if something happens to him, what will you do?” Rivers asked next and this time when I looked at him I saw concern etched in his face.

I offered a tentative smile. “If Adrian doesn’t make it’ll hurt but I’ll know that he fought with everything he had to come back to me because he’s not one to give up. Ever.” I told him.

“If Thomas dies I’m going with him.” Grady spoke for the first time. He was glaring my way as if accusing me of something and as I looked around at the others I could tell they were all in agreement.

They’d all be following their partners to the grave and despite what I’d told them I knew without a doubt that if something happened to Adrian out there it would kill me.

…………………………………………………

Adrian’s POV

Twenty-four hours.

That’s all I was giving him. Twenty four hours for Marcus to come get me and if he failed, then a lot of people were going to die tonight. It wasn’t the way I wanted this to go down because something told me a lot of these guys were simply following the orders of their alpha; they didn’t deserve to be hurt for it but Lucas was still bedridden and I needed to be by his side so if it meant ripping apart anyone who got in my way; that’s how it would go down.

Twenty-four hours and then these people would see a side of me they’d wish they could unsee.

…………………………………………………

Something was wrong with the guy.

The thought ran across my mind for about the fourth time that day. Adrian Corsetti, the guy we were stuck with instead of Carson simply because our men were dumb enough to grab the wrong guy.

I had drilled them over and over again on Carson’s appearance; his skin tone all the way down to his shoe size and they still managed to nab the wrong guy. Their ineptitude was beyond me. Next time it would be wise to get my hands on a photo of the target. I could only pray there would never come a next time and it would all end here.

My wife was, unfortunately just like her deceased father. I’d hated the man with every breath I took, it was a wonder I’d come to love his offspring and now here I was carrying out her revenge scheme like the doting husband that I was.

Grab Carson, end his life, then take over his pack. It had all sounded so simple in the beginning but as we’d followed through with it? not so much. Carson’s pack, as expected, had been

unyielding but despite our preparation and even with the inside help it had been a tough one and now we were stuck with one of the most ruthless drug lord’s in the UK.

Just my luck.

I looked over at him again from where I sat as far away from the cage as I could get. He was sitting crossed legged in his cramped space, looking as at home as ever. His nonchalance made me just a little uncomfortable and I found myself biting the inside of my lip as I watched him.

“Isn’t this the part where you tell me your diabolical plan and laugh maniacally in my face at your success?” he spoke up.

His voice smooth and sure in the silence of the room and the smile he threw me was tinged with amusement.

I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. “This isn’t some poorly produced action movie, so just sit there and shut up.” I told him and the man didn’t even bristle.

Instead he looked up at me, tilting his head to the side slightly as if pondering my words. I hated him for his confidence. It made me feel less in control of a situation I was to have full control of.

“Judging from your annoyance and obvious frustration I’d say I wasn’t the guy you were aiming for.” He said and I fought hard to ignore him.

I should have instructed the guys to tape his mouth shut before they’d thrown him in.

“It’s a bit pathetic though, don’t you think? you have one primary objective and you’ve gone and fucked that up. Who planned this anyway?” he continued, even going as far as to chuckle in the face of my discomfort.

“And don’t you think it’s a bit pathetic that a supposed big shot like yourself was nabbed by a couple of inept guys and locked in a cage like a dog?” I shot back, feeling proud of my comeback. His next words ripped the smile from my face.

“So you admit that you are all a bunch of inept, blubbering fools? It took three of you to take me down. Three people for one man? You must be a very proud captor.” He said; the sarcasm dripping from his voice and I fought the urge to reach into his cage and beat the shit out of him.

“Shut the fuck up before I find an even smaller cage to stuff you in.” I ordered.

That’s when I finally got a reaction out of the guy. The smile that had previously graced his face turned into a thin line. His eyes tightened and narrowed and before long I was staring into his murderous eyes.

“You shouldn’t have fucked up; I don’t have time to sit here wasting my breath on a boy who couldn’t even orchestrate the preparation of his own meal.” He said menacingly, “Either you make yourself useful and let me out of this sad excuse for a cell or you get the fuck out of my sight so I can enjoy the rest of my brief stay here.” He finished, then exhaled and leaned back against the wall; his expression shifting back to mildly amused and I glared at him imagining the moment I could rip his eyes from his cheeky little head.

…………………………………………..

Adrian’s POV

The next time someone else came into the room that housed my cell I was shocked into silence.

“You’ve got company.” The guy from earlier said. He was flanked by two guards and two more stood just behind him.  The heavily armed body guards weren’t what surprised me. The guy was a flake; he needed all the help he could get.

What floored me was the prisoner they held with them. One of the guards opened the cell door and shoved her inside and before I could even form another thought, the little girl, who could be no older than two years old was running towards me and wrapping her tiny arms around my neck.

…………………………………………….

Lucas’ POV

It was the scream that woke me up. It pierced through my mind disrupting my dream and pulled me from its strong hold. When I opened my eyes it was to see Jessie and Laken on the floor with an anguished Rivers. Grady stood close by looking down at them in concern.

“Something’s wrong.” Rivers whispered and my heart plummeted.

                                        AUTHOR’S NOTES

 THIS CHAPTER IS A BIT DISJOINTED BUT DON’T WORRY THE NEXT CHAPTER SHOULD EXPLAIN EVERYTHING THAT’S GOING ON.

I’LL BE DOING SHOUTOUTS ON THE NEXT CHAPTER…I’LL BE PICKING SOMEONE FROM THE COMMENTS SO LOOK OUT FOR THAT.

-DoUbLe.A

unedited.

Chapter 27: Waiting game.

Chapter 27

Marcus’ POV

The moment the bullet pierced his flesh, I grabbed him, pinning him safely to the wall beside me. It was a mess out there but so far we’d suffered no casualties and we weren’t about to start. Not if I could help it.

While I kept up the spray of bullets, one of the pack guards crouched beside Thomas, pulling off his jacket to get an idea of how bad the wound was.

“It’s just a scratch, go make yourself useful.” Thomas argued with the guard who after only brief protest, got up and resumed his position.

We’d only gotten as far as their territory border and already we had opposition, I could only hope they didn’t call in reinforcements but at this point I didn’t doubt they would, which meant we needed to act fast. I looked around at Thomas who was tying a strip of cloth around his wound. Definitely not a scratch.

“Maybe you should head back. We could send two of the men with you.” I told him but he was adamant in his decision to stay.

“I’ll be fine.” he said and as if to prove it, he pushed up from the wall and lifted his weapon once more to assume his position.

We were an hour in, past the border and just a little bit closer to our destination when he stumbled against me and I allowed him to pull me behind the only  durable shelter available in the thick underbrush; a tree.

“It’s slowing me down, I gotta get it out.” Thomas said. He was sweating profusely, his voice hoarse and face as pale as white chalk.

His appearance threw me. He looked like death warmed over and I wondered if he would make it past the night.

“Somebody hand me a lighter!” I shouted and a second later one was placed in my outstretched hand.

I pulled out my pocket knife and stuck the blade under the low flame while another guard pulled the bloody strip of cloth from Thomas’ arm.

“We have nothing to clean the wound with. After I remove the bullet, it might get infected.” I told him, making sure he understood the implications. He nodded.

“It won’t, just do it.” he said, clenching his teeth.

“How long will it take to heal?” I asked as I got to work, something to distract him while I stuck the knife it.

“It’ll start healing the second the bullet’s out but it’ll heal completely in about a week.” He finished with a curse and I nodded, hoping he was right.

I never thought it would happen but I was actually worried about him. I must be getting soft.

When the bullet was out and another strip tied over the wound Thomas still didn’t look much better. If anything he looked worse and I was torn between ordering a few of his men to drag him back to camp or just moving forward. In the end I decided we should keep going. Despite his injury we needed every man we had.

In all the craziness I’d unconsciously blocked out Rivers emotional transmit and as we prepared to move I got it all on full blast.

“Shit!” I exclaimed when it all hit me and a few of the guys looked at me in askance.

“What?” Thomas was the only one to pry.

“It’s Grady.” I began and as quick as that, he became more alert. “Rivers must have picked up on my emotions before… he probably knows something’s wrong with you and told Grady.”

“And?”

“I don’t know, Rivers is worried about him.” I finished then wiped my blade against my pants before sticking it back into my boot.

Thomas sighed in frustration. “Gimmie your phone, I gotta call him.” He said, fishing into my pants pocket for the tiny device.

“You can call him later, right now we’ve gotta move. If we don’t meet up with Carson in time he’ll think something’s up.”

I reached down to pull him from the ground and not long after, we were off.

………………………………………………..

Lucas’ POV

“It’s Thomas, he’s…” Rivers trailed off and the anxiousness I felt escalated.

“He’s what?” Grady asked, backing away from Rivers. He’d gone pale and his lower lip trembled as he said the words.

Rivers looked at him helplessly, “I don’t know, he’s just…something’s just wrong.”

Grady’s expression remained unchanged, “But what? What’s wrong? How do you know it’s Thomas?” he was grasping at straws now, looking scared and I felt awful for him.

“I just do…you know I can’t explain it.” Rivers finished, looking troubled.

“So is he…” he started then shook his head and started over “Is it bad?”

“I don’t know, I just know that something’s wrong with him.” Rivers finished looking at me then back at Grady.

He wanted me to take over, to reassure him but I wasn’t even sure my words would have much impact.

“I gotta call him.” Grady said then, fumbled for his phone. His hands shook so much I was sure he’d drop it.

“Grady I’m sure his phone will be off on an assignment. Just wait for awhile I’m sure you’ll hear something soon.” I tried to reason with him but he was already dialing the number.

When it didn’t go through the first time, he cursed under his breath. On the second try he looked at us in desperation and when the third attempt failed Jessie went over and hugged him while Laken pried the cell phone from his shaking hands.

“What exactly did you get from Marcus Rivers?” I asked

Rivers looked at me then back at Grady who was just standing there looking lost.

“Just you know, fear, worry, concern…more than I usually feel from him.” Rivers said and I nodded, feeling just as helpless as everyone else.

“Fuck.” Grady cursed then pulled out of Jessie’s arms. I’d never seen him so distressed and that worried me.

“Maybe we could call one of the others.” He pushed but Laken was already shaking his head.

“They won’t have their phones on Grady.”

“I need to go find him.” Grady said then but when he didn’t make a move to the door I knew it was because of how futile that would be.

“Do you think you could contact Marcus? Heighten your emotions or something so he gets in touch with you?”

“No…Grady it doesn’t work that way.” Rivers said gently.

“How fucking useless are you!” he exploded.

Rivers flinched.

“Grady, stop it.” I commanded and he scowled.

Then he rounded on me. “This is your fault, if you’d just stayed in London where you belong Thomas wouldn’t be out there trying to save Adrian’s ass!” he spat.

“I know you want to throw the blame around because it’s easier that way, but this would have happened even if we weren’t here. Victor’s daughter is seeking revenge against the pack not-”

“Then why would they take Adrian?” Grady retorted and I chose to remain silent.

He was hurting right now, he was allowed to be angry.

“Maybe this is all just a mistake, maybe Thomas is fine and Marcus was worried for nothing.” Laken tried his hand at reassurance. “How does he feel now Rivers?”

Rivers looked at all of us in turn and his expression was answer enough.

Grady broke away from us and went to sit in his far corner once more. He looked worn and more than a little worried, but he wasn’t freaking out which was good.

After that we were pretty much out of things to say and everyone pulled away to their own corners. It wasn’t just Grady who was worried at this point. We all loved Thomas and more than that I was sure that everyone must have realized that if Thomas was hurt then this mission couldn’t be going very well which in turn meant that any one of our lovers could be next.

………………………………………………………

Adrian’s POV

I didn’t know how to handle children but something told me this one was supposed to at least be crying or making a fuss at being locked up in a place like this and with a stranger no less. Or maybe two year olds were fearless; maybe this was an adventure for her.

I felt awkward holding the sleeping child in my arms. The moment she’d seen me she’d immediately fallen into my arms, wrapping her tiny  arms around my neck. I’d held her in shock, horrified that my retched captors had thrown a baby into this filth. It was abhorrent!

After I’d gotten over the shock I’d asked her for her name, where her parents were, the usual, but when she hadn’t answered I reached up to touch her back to find her limp and asleep. Now she was curled in my arms, looking small and frail and too precious to be in a place like this.

No one had visited the room since, so I had no idea why she was here. On top of that, getting out of here on my own; the way I’d planned it wouldn’t be possible with a child in tow and so I had no choice but to wait it out and pray my brother and my crew made it here before it was too late for us both.

……………………………………………

Lucas’ POV

He’d resorted to pacing the room after the first hour had passed and we all watched him wanting to offer comfort but knowing it wouldn’t be accepted. It was when he was halfway across the room again that his phone rang and we all jumped. The sudden break in the silence was alarming.

Grady grappled with his phone, pulling it from his pocket and finally managing to hit answer.

“Hello?” he greeted, his voice uncertain but hopeful. I watched as he listened to the voice on the other end and as quickly as that, he sighed in relief, a smile breaking out on his face.

“Thomas?” we were all alert at that.

“Thank God! Are you alright? Rivers said-” He trailed off, listening, gripping the phone tightly in his hand.

“Jesus, how bad is it? and tell me the truth.” He said. My eyes narrowed.

“You should come back home, or I could come get you, where are you?” he continued.

“Get one of the guys to take you back then. The doctor’s here we could-”

“What do you mean you’re not coming, Thomas you’ve been shot you can’t stay there!” he argued, voice rising a bit at the end. Rivers gasped.

“Babe please, they have alota guys out there, they can handle this without you. You’re hurt.” Grady’s voice gentled as he spoke.

He walked to the far end of the room, resting the back of his head against the wall as he listened to whatever it was that Thomas was saying.

“Well I fucking need you too, let them risk their lives, you need to come back here where it’s safe!” He looked pissed but something told me Thomas wouldn’t be letting up on this one and I was right.

“I’m being selfish? You’re the one who left without asking me how I felt about it you damn jerk!” Grady continued. Somehow I never expected the call to go quite like this but with Grady you never knew what you would get.

As we all continued to watch him and listen to his side of the conversation, Grady stood, biting his lip as he listened to Thomas’ comeback. I wished I could hear his side of the conversation.

“Thomas please…” He began to plead now, his voice cracking on the last word and I saw his bottom lip tremble as he listened again.

Then I watched as Grady looked over at us, lowered his head and turned to face the wall, lowering his voice as well.

“I have a bad feeling about this Thomas, please I’m begging you.” He mumbled the words probably thinking we weren’t able to hear him but it was hopeless and the emotion I heard in them made me feel even worse for the kid.

“What if something happens to you?” he mumbled next, his voice shaking with raw emotion.

“Come home…for me…that’s all I want, do this for me just this once.” He begged. Laken looked miserable as he watched Grady and Rivers looked to be on the verge of tears. It was only Jessie who sat listening with a blank expression but her eyes told me she was just as distraught over this as the rest of us.

“I know you do… I love you too but-” he listened some more.

“No…no Thomas don’t hang up…”

“Thomas?”

“Hello?”

I watched him look down at the phone screen, then he dialed the number again and put the phone to his ears. I assumed it didn’t go through because he tried again and once more before he shoved the cell into his pocket and moved to look out the window; shoulders slumped.

I pushed off the bed, my body aching and slowly made my way over to where he stood, dropping a hand on his shoulder.

“Thomas is one of the most determined and capable men I know, if he says he’ll come back to you then he’ll do everything possible to make that happen.” I told him and for a moment I thought he’d shrug me off or  just stand there and say nothing at all but then he turned, buried his face in my chest and sobbed; quiet sounds that wracked his body. I put my hands around him and held him tightly.

For the brief time that I’d known him I’d learned that Grady was strong; he didn’t like to show any form of vulnerability, anything that made him a target for pity, so seeing him now, like this, pouring his heart out into my shirt; me, a guy he barely liked, shook me to the core and it hit me for the first time how truly serious this situation was.

It wasn’t going to be like the last raid, where we’d defeated the enemy pack with ease. No; this was orchestrated to have damning results and for the first time since this all went down, I experienced a heart wrenching fear for Adrian’s safety.

……………………………………………….

Scottie’s POV

I’d killed more men in the past four hours than I had in my entire life and I wondered briefly if it was something I’d ever recover from.

Carson let off another round of gun fire and I followed his lead, taking down two more men with ease. So far we’d had no trouble but then the enemy didn’t seem very capable. I wondered briefly if Marcus and the others were doing just as well. We’d split into two groups earlier so we could cover more ground.

The plan was to meet up at a central location, that being north of the third gate leading into the territory; then while Carson’s guys took care of the enemy pack guards; Adrian’s men would surround the camp, taking down as many as they could.

Carson, Thomas, Marcus and I, accompanied by a few others would slip in undetected and rescue Adrian. Along with being a rescue mission this was also a takeover. The enemy pack was being run by incompetent, vengeful leaders who would only bring harm to the innocents housed there.

It was our job to take them out and see what could be done about the future of the pack. I’d learned that this was about the third time Carson’s pack had had to deal with this particular camp.

It started out with the raid that had killed Carson’s mother and not more than a year ago the last Alpha of the enemy pack; Victor had carried out another raid on Carson’s pack in which Lucas had had to jump in to save the day.

This time however we didn’t have Lucas and the Alpha we were dealing with was Victor’s daughter who was trying desperately to avenge her father’s death. What I couldn’t understand though, was why they had taken Adrian. It just didn’t add up, but it worried me and I’d be damned if I allowed these idiots to take my brother away from me.

I dropped to the ground as another round of gunfire bathed the tree above my head, then crawled over to an even thicker trunk, hoping it would provide me with the shelter I needed.

“Some of them are shifting!” Carson shouted over to us.

“Shit.” I cursed under my breath, checking the chamber to make sure I had enough bullets.

“What do we do? It’ll be easier for them to take us out that way!” I shouted back and after he let off a few more rounds he replied.

“A few of us need to shift while you and your men cover us!” he shouted and I nodded.

He handed off his weapons to the nearest men and looked over at me.

I’d wondered how Adrian’s men would take the sight of humans shifting into animals but so far they’d taken it in stride, if anything, it made them fight even harder. I suppose I had Adrian to thank for his smart move. He always did make sure to hire the best.

“Go then!” I shouted waving him forward and in a flash he shifted down to size, a few of his men following suit and they were off.

“Cover them!” I shouted to the guys then darted behind another tree in an attempt to get closer to the action.

                                             AUTHOR’S NOTES

I HAVE NOTHING TO SAY SO….ON TO THE SHOUTOUTS!

I Wanna say special thanks to thee following readers who have either made me smile, laugh or have made me so thankful for their dedication and support:

… Gothchick88

… .marko1993

…. hammadBarmadhaj

…. Andres1994

….. Vanillatwins

….. snow482

…… ImReadingYourStorie

……teo102

Ofcourse I can’t name everyone because so many of you have played such a huge role in making this worth while but i’ll certainly be doing more shoutouts so look out for that guys! Love ya!

Keep sweet and put on some sunscreen!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited

Chapter 28: Blood comes first

Chapter 28

“This has gone too far Victoria. That child isn’t that much older than our own.” I told her as soon as I walked into the room. It took me a second to realize she wasn’t alone and I clenched my teeth to prevent myself from letting out the string of profanity I had bottled up when I saw Jessop.

The guy had the ability to get on my every nerve without even opening his mouth.

“Get out I need to talk to my mate.” I told him and when he didn’t budge, but instead had to nerve to stand there smirking at me I looked at Victoria; annoyed.

She sighed dramatically as expected before turning to Jessop. He promptly exited when she tilted her head towards to door.

“I can’t keep that little girl in there. We don’t even know what the guy’s capable of.” I started. “I get that you want to get back at Carson for what he did to Victor but kidnapping an innocent child was never a part of the plan.” I said firmly.

I’d felt like the worst kind of monster dragging that child into the cage with the Corsetti twin. Victoria’s drive for vengeance was getting out of hand and now I wasn’t so sure I wanted to be a part of it anymore.

“You worry too much Neil. We needed another hostage. They might not come for Corsetti and kidnapping a member of Carson’s pack is a sure way to get him here. It’s unfortunate they nabbed a kid but that’s just how it is in war. There are always casualties.” She explained as she applied her makeup in the large mirror.

Gone was the gentle spirited girl I’d fallen in love with.This twisted creature standing before me was someone I didn’t know and if I hadn’t been bound to her completely I’d have left with our child before it got to this point.

“You don’t know Carson like I do Vicky…he’ll tear this place up to get to us. Nobody messes with his pack.” I warned.

Victoria walked over to me, hips swaying with each step and a sweet smile plastered onto her beautiful face.

“I’m not afraid of Carson. Jessop told us everything we need to know about him. I know how he thinks, what he’s most afraid of and what he’ll do next. We’ll be fine.”

“Jessop betrayed his own pack, what makes you so sure he won’t do the same with us?” my voice had risen and the smile fell from her face.

“You may be my mate but you’re talking to your Alpha. Don’t you dare raise your voice at me!” She shrieked and I could just imagine the smirk on Jessop’s face as he stood outside the door.

I made quick with my apology even if I did so grudgingly and she was immediately appeased.

“Go separate the girl then if you want to…maybe it’s better not to have both prisoners in the same cage anyway.”

I was just beginning to think she actually cared for the little girl’s safety when she said, “Separating them will make it harder for Carson to find if by some miracle they manage to make it this far.”

I turned to go right then, refusing to offer a comment. When I passed Jessop out in the hall he looked me up and down insolently before heading back to Victoria’s study.

I slowly made my way down to the cell holdings, my mind racing with thoughts I shouldn’t be having and unmade decisions that would be risky to make.

The way I saw it; I had two choices; take my little girl and run; taking her away from the life her mother was about to ruin or stay and allow Victoria to make the biggest mistake of her life.

It was a tough one and when I finally made up my mind I could only hope it would turn out to be a good decision. For some stupid reason I’d housed the thought that maybe we really could beat Carson’s pack and maybe Vicky would finally relax and turn back into the woman I’d fallen in love with but as the hours passed that small niggle of doubt I’d housed over her victory grew to the point where I was no longer confident in her scheme.

Carson was ruthless when it came to his pack. From the brief amount of time I’d spent living among them I’d learned just how ruthless and I was suddenly afraid of what that would mean for my mate.

I loved her more than I could explain; I was bound to her; mind, body and spirit but the bond I had with my daughter far surpassed that and if I had to choose between the two. I’d choose my own blood every time.

I drew in a sorrowful breath at what I had to do and tried desperately to blink back tears. It wasn’t fair that it all would end this way. I pushed open the door leading to the cell holdings and stepped inside.

I wasn’t exactly sure why I hadn’t just barged in and separated the child from Corsetti but something held me back and I stood silently watching the two trapped in the cage.

Neither of them had realized I was there and so they continued their play uninterrupted.

“How many are these?” the child was asking, staring intently at Corsetti with her hands held high.

“Six?” He replied incorrectly and I tilted my head to the side entranced.

“No, ten silly!” the little girl giggled, jumping up and down on her tiny legs in excitement.

“Wow you’re a smart one aren’t you?” Corsetti practically cooed and I found myself smiling at his actions.

The best way to give praise to a child was to make them think they were smarter than you were. I did the same thing with my little one.

I stood there in silence watching the two laugh as if they were father and daughter and I decided to leave them be. If they had to be imprisoned because of Vicky’s schemes then they might as well be together.

I pulled back into the darkness, closing the door behind me when I exited the holdings and quickly made my way up to my daughter’s room.

She slept soundly in her crib, looking like a delicate princess surrounded my white lace and soft cotton and I took a moment to appreciate the beauty I’d created; then before I lost my nerve I packed a small bag and when it was safely slung over my shoulder I picked up my sleeping princess; cradling her in my arms as I made my way down the stairs and out the door.

Vicky would have to do this without us. I only hoped that one day she’d find it in her heart to forgive me…if she didn’t hunt me down and kill me first.

……………………………………….

Marcus’ POV

Thomas wasn’t as pale as he had been before but he still looked like he was about to fall over at any minute and that worried me. We needed to take control of the enemy pack soon so we could get him the care he needed. I just wished he’d go back to camp; the damned stubborn fool. He reminded me so much of Adrian’s own stubbornness.

“You wanna take a break?” I asked, knowing the question was pointless and as expected he shook his head and pushed pass me as if to prove a point.

“You don’t need to push them so hard, I don’t plan on dying today.” Thomas muttered up ahead and I shook my head.

“It’s not just you dying I have to worry about.” I replied and he turned to give me a sympathetic look before ducking behind the tree closest to me.

Shots were still being fired in our general direction but it didn’t really feel as though the enemy knew what they were doing.

“Adrian seems to me like a man who can take care of himself.” He commented through pants and I nodded, dropping my now empty weapon on the ground beside me.

“It’s not Adrian I’m worried about.” I told him and he looked confused.

“Who then?”

“You ever noticed that you’ve never seen Adrian shift, even when you saw me and Scottie do it?” I asked, wiping the sweat off my brow with the back of my hand.

Men called out in excitement when they took another of the enemy’s men down while Thomas seemed to think on my words.

“Yeah…so?”

“Well there’s a reason he doesn’t shift, he-” I ducked when a blaze of bullets came my way.

“Shit…this isn’t working…we’re gonna need to take them out as wolves!” I shouted back to the men.

“Wait, what happens when he shifts?” Thomas shouted over the noise but I had no time to answer. I pulled my knife from my shoe and threw it to the ground before shifting with the others. We couldn’t win this battle with man-made artillery. It was time our beasts came out to play.

…………………………………………

Adrian’s POV

In the hours that I spent entertaining her I learned that she wasn’t two years old after all but a four year old child. She was a little thing; very pleasant and extremely giddy. She’d awakened from her nap with an energy I never knew a child could muster but I figured dealing with a happy child was better than dealing with a crying one.

She seemed to be like any other four year old out there I suppose, but then I really didn’t know that many but I could understand most of what she said when she wasn’t talking a million miles a second and she seemed pretty smart for her age…unless all four year olds could count to fifty…I really had no clue.

I winced a little when she pulled roughly on my hair but refrained from uttering a word as she sang her little song while doing something with my hair. I figured it was a good thing I’d let it grow out; at least she had something to do.

I looked around the cell again; still trying to figure out a way to get us both out without any harm coming to her but so far I had drawn a blank. There was only one way of escape I knew and that was out of the question.

“Where’s your mom and dad Stephie?” I finally asked. She’d given me her name earlier and I assumed it was short for Stephanie but who needed to get technical.

“In heaven.” She said simply then went back to singing and I remained silent for a second, surprised by the ease with which she’d said it.

“You want to tell me what happened to them?” I asked as pleasantly as I could muster. I’d read somewhere that children responded better to cheerful voices and all that crap.

“Sissy says they’re in heaven.” I’d learned earlier that ‘ sissy ’ was a lady in her pack who ‘stayed’ with her sometimes. I decided not to push for more when the singing broke off and she remained silent, fidgeting with the strands of my hair.

I tried to hold back a sigh of frustration. Lucas would have been better at this. Not counting his baby sister, I had zero experience with kids. You just never knew what to say to the little things.

“You okay sweetheart?” I asked when the silence continued and she dropped her tiny hands from my head completely and came around to sit in my lap. Her trust in me both touched and scared me. I couldn’t even begin to imagine the number of people out there who would take advantage of such innocence and I felt the strange need to put my arms around her and shelter her from all the bad in the world.

 Funny how I wanted to protect a child when I was trapped in a cell; a fucking sitting duck.

“Can we go home now?” she finally said, not surprising me in the least.

It would have been strange if she hadn’t asked, this was no place for a child.

“We just have to stay here a little while longer…but I promise I’ll get you home okay?” it wasn’t a promise I made lightly and I wasn’t sure if she sensed that  but she relaxed and leaned back onto my chest, starting up her song again.

I still had no idea what she was singing about.

………………………….

Scottie’s POV

Thomas and his group arrived in the courtyard a few minutes after we did; looking just as confused as we did. After the crazy time we’d had getting here; shots being fired, wolves shifting, men howling and the like, we’d expected to have much much more coming to us when we stepped into the enemy pack’s camp but what we came up on was nothing.

Nothing being; no one walking about, complete silence; just… nothing the eye could see but what while nothing was visible we still had a heightened  sense of presence and that’s how we knew we’d run right into a trap. I could feel the company of the enemy all around me; hidden but there none the less.

 I’d hope that Thomas’ group would have been able to sense that something was wrong before they burst down here, guns blazing; which was why I was more than just a little disheartened when they fell into the same shit we’d gotten ourselves into. It didn’t take long for the enemy to show themselves after that and when I laid eyes on their numbers I decided it would be futile to run.

                               

                                          AUTHOR’S NOTES

I APOLOGIZE FOR THE DELAY..MY INSPIRATION HAS BEEN ON THE FRITZ FOR THE PAST WEEK AND A HALF BUT IT’S ALL COMING BACK TO ME NOW AND I’M PUMPED AND READY TO PUT IN MY ALL.

I APOLOGIZE IF THIS CHAPTER WASN’T UP TO ITS USUAL STANDARD BUT LIKE I SAID… I HAD NO INSPIRATION.

THANKS FOR HANGING ON AS LONG AS YOU HAVE.

I’VE BEEN READING YOUR COMMENTS AND MESSAGES AND I JUST WANNA SAY THANKS TO YOU ALL WHO HAVE BEEN SO KIND! WISH I COULD REPLY TO YOU ALL INDIVIDUALLY BUT THERE ARE JUST SO MANY OF YOU :)

THANKS AGAIN GUYS AND I HOPE YOU ENJOY!

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited (even more so than usual)

Sneak Peek for chapter 29

Sneak peek for chapter 29

Lucas’ POV

 ……..

………

………

I felt like I’d jumped ten feet into the air when the shot rang out and the screams of shock from the others showed just how frightening it had been.

We all turned to look at Grady who held the gun in hand looking just as shocked as the rest of us…if not a little guilty.

“You fucking idiot! You almost gave me a heart attack!” Rivers was the first to respond.

“See why you don’t get a gun?” I questioned then, going for a calm façade when my heart still hadn’t quite left my throat.

“My finger slipped I swear.” He was quick to defend and I grabbed the weapon from his hand roughly before clicking on the safety.

“You don’t get a weapon dumbass.” Laken said then. He still had his hand over his chest and his face hadn’t quite gone back to its original shade.

“What’d ya mean I don’t get a weapon, I won’t survive out there without one!” he countered and I shook my head.

“If you get a weapon, we won’t survive out there.” Rivers was quick to point out and I watched as he shoved the blade into the side of his shoe before dropping his pant leg to cover it.

“Here, you can have this.” I said handing him a tranquilizer gun instead. He looked at it, scrunching up his nose in disgust.

“Grady I swear if you shoot me with that thing imma kill you.” Rivers was telling him. I turned away to gather up everything else I’d need, ignoring their chatter. We had no time to waste, our men needed us and I wasn’t about to let mine down.

                                       AUTHOR’S NOTES

HOPE YALL DON’T ACCIDENTALLY READ THIS BEFORE YOU READ CHAPTER 28 ..WHICH I JUST POSTED.

ENJOY.

Chapter 29; No time for marked graves.

Chapter 29

Lucas’ POV

It had been ten minutes since Rivers had dropped the bombshell. Ten minutes since I’d made a note of how many guards we’d need for the mission. Ten minutes since I’d made the swift decision to carry it out.

Ten excruciating minutes where all I’d felt was fear and worry and anger. Fear for the life of a man I loved beyond reason, worry for his wellbeing and anger at the fools who had dared to take him from me.

Since the moment he’d been taken I hadn’t allowed myself to believe that Adrian wouldn’t make it out of this alive. No matter how much time had passed for whatever reason I had housed the thought in the back of my mind that he’d be fine, that his brothers would rescue him and we would put all of this behind us and now that Rivers had relayed the news all I could think about was Adrian; his body lifeless in a marked grave.

I couldn’t allow that. I wouldn’t, because despite everything we’d been through I couldn’t continue without him; I couldn’t stand the pain of having to.

I allowed Jessie to rewrap the large bandage that covered my torso then it was back to business. I pulled out weapon after weapon from the armory passing them out to the others who’d already agreed to come along on this final rescue mission, then I turned to the guards I’d asked to gather.

There were over two hundred of them still here at the camp because, like a fool, Carson had put his pack before his own safety and had only taken less than half the men with him.

“I’ll need at least a hundred and fifty of you with me; suit up and be ready to move out in ten minutes.” I issued the order but no one moved a muscle. And this was the problem with pack guards; they only took orders from the Alpha and his Beta.

I clenched my teeth, pissed at their ridiculous sense of process in a time like this. As I watched them watch me I decided right there and then that I’d go with the few who had already volunteered and no matter what, I’d bring home Adrian and I’d even bring them back their Alpha who they now stupidly thought they were serving by standing there doing nothing.

I’d already turned to resume my weapon gathering so I was surprised when Laken placed a land on my shoulder to stop me and I watched as he turned to address the men.

“I’ve never known a set of pack guards to let down their Alpha in his time of need.” He began and the murmuring started.

“The Alpha himself gave us orders to remain here and protect the pack, do you expect us to defy him?” one guard spoke up and the others were quick to agree. The murmuring grew.

“The job of the pack guard is to protect every member of this pack to the best of his ability. You all made that pledge when you began and now your Alpha, your Beta and even your fellow guardsmen need your help and you would stand by and do nothing? Do you not have minds of your own to do as you deem fit for the wellbeing of your own pack?” Laken continued. His voice had risen a notch and the courtyard went silent.

“As the Alpha’s mate I won’t command you to do what’s right, but just know that if you stay here then you’re no more than cowards and I want no part in it! I’ll be going out to give aid to my leader in a time when he needs me the most. If any of you feel the need to do the same then you have ten minutes to grab your weapons and suit up. We need one hundred and fifty but if we fail to even get one at least I know who was willing to risk it all for a leader who has risked it all for them.”

When Laken ended his speech the yard was deathly silent and I stared at him in surprise. I’d never thought he was capable of such boldness and I found that when you were in love you saw sides of yourself you never even knew existed.

Laken had already turned to gather everything he would need and I watched in surprised and pride as the men and women of the guard began to gather weapons along with us.

They were silent as they gathered with purpose and I tore my eyes away, masking my relief as I continued to prepare myself for what might turn out to be a war.

“Yo Rivers hand me a gun.” Grady shouted from across the room as I was placing a pocket knife into my shoe.

“Dude you’re human, what do you think you can honestly do out there?” Rivers questioned and I saw the annoyance flash across Grady’s face before he clenched his jaw and zipped up his jacket.

“He’s right Grady, it’s not safe for you out there. You should stay here. We’ll bring Thomas back to you, I promise.” I told him with sincerity but he scoffed at my words.

“Don’t even try that shit with me Lucas, nobody’s gonna protect Thomas better than me because I’m the only one willing to give my life to safe his. Now hand be a bloody gun. We don’t have time to waste.” He said and without really thinking it through I decided that I wouldn’t argue with him over this.

If I was in his situation, despite being a frail human, I’d be front and center in my campaign to save my lover’s life. Grady was old enough to know what he wanted and what risks he was going to have to take to get it.

“Okay, you can come but I can’t give you a gun.” I told him with some finality. Grady was too flighty to be trusted with a deadly weapon.

“I swear you guys get dumber and dumber with every word that come out of your mouths.” He insulted and I shook my head.

“You there.” He called out to one of the guards. “As the Beta’s mate I order you to give me a gun.” He said, abusing the little power he had.

The guard looked at him uncertainly then with only brief hesitation handed one to Grady who lifted the weapon to inspect it then shot me a smirk and I shook my head, deciding I’d get it from him soon enough.

Behind me, he continued with his gloating. “See? That guy there has some sen-”

I felt like I’d jumped ten feet into the air when the shot rang out and the screams of shock from the others showed just how frightening it had been.

We all turned to look at Grady who held the gun in hand looking just as shocked as the rest of us…if not a little guilty.

“You fucking idiot! You almost gave me a heart attack!” Rivers was the first to respond.

“See why you don’t get a gun?” I questioned then, going for a calm façade when my heart still hadn’t quite left my throat.

“My finger slipped I swear.” He was quick to defend and I grabbed the weapon from his hand roughly before clicking on the safety.

“You don’t get a weapon dumbass.” Laken said then. He still had his hand over his chest and his face hadn’t quite gone back to its original shade.

“What’d ya mean I don’t get a weapon, I won’t survive out there without one!” he countered and I shook my head.

“If you get a weapon, we won’t survive out there.” Rivers was quick to point out and I watched as he shoved the blade into the side of his shoe before dropping his pant leg to cover it.

“Here, you can have this.” I said handing him a tranquilizer gun instead. He looked at it, scrunching up his nose in disgust.

“Grady I swear if you shoot me with that thing imma kill you.” Rivers was telling him. I turned away to gather up everything else I’d need, ignoring their banter. We had no time to waste, our men needed us and I wasn’t about to let mine down.

It didn’t take us much longer to get going. We’d managed to scrounge up ninety-two guards and a few werewolf civilians in the short time, then we’d headed out with purpose; deciding like Carson before us; to take to the trees to get to the enemy pack. They proved better cover and with the enemy not expecting us, it also provided us with the best element of surprise.

Rivers hadn’t offered much more insight into Marcus and the others situation, other than that there was something seriously wrong with their mission and I was able to focus on our own mission without him adding further to my concern.

I still worried however, that we didn’t have enough men. I’d called the Marcana pack earlier to see if they could possibly lend us a hand, but I’d learned that Victoria’s pack had also carried out a raid on them due to their own part played in her father’s death and couldn’t afford to offer any assistance.

I’d been left with no one else to call who would be able to get to us in time, so ignoring my physical discomfort and with only determination and a loaded gun to guide me, I’d set out as head of our group to take down those who’d wronged us.

It was almost nightfall by the time we got there. It had taken Carson and the others many hours on foot to arrive into enemy territory, but I assumed that was only because they’d been met with violent opposition on the way there. Our traverse through the thick foliage had been easy and without an enemy sighting. I was glad for that.

I’d directed the men to spread out as far as they could around the territory to get a better understanding of what we were up against. From my vantage point upon a thickly wooded hill I was able to see into the court yard where I easily made out Carson and the others.

They stood in a small group and I was able to see how little men they’d brought with them on their recovery mission. It was no wonder they were in this mess. They all stood as still as you’d expect them to be with the number of guns that were trained don them. They’d obviously walked straight into a trap; one in which there was no way they could escape from alive without some help.

The courtyard itself was teeming with enemy guards and from what I could see the camp border was also being heavily guarded. No way in; no way out. Victoria had clearly thought this through. I strained to see Adrian but he was nowhere in sight and my worry grew.

“The place is a fortress. I’m wondering how they even made it in in the first place.” Jessie commented and I shifted slightly to get a better look.

“They only got in because Victoria planned it that way.” I told her and I imaged she nodded.

“Why do you think they’re still alive? I mean it’s been hours since Rivers told us they were in trouble. Why not kill them earlier?” Laken questioned and I shook my head.

“I think she’s playing with them. The longer she keeps them there with guns pointed to their heads the more uncertain they become. She’s trying to scare them before she makes her move.” I guessed.

“But isn’t that a waste of time? The longer she waits, the more time she gives them. Doesn’t she realize that she’s giving Carson’s pack time to come rescue him?” Jessie spoke this time and I sighed.

“Victoria’s smart but you can be smart and still be a fool. This is just her way of showing she’s in control. She makes them sweat a little; make them wonder and worry what’s going to happen next then she puts her big plan into action. She’s always been a drama queen.”

Which just brought me back to the reason I knew so much about her. To think I’d once been her father’s lapdog.

I shifted out of the way when two men carted my 6.8kilogram L96 sniper rifle onto the hill and placed it carefully onto the hard soil. Then I forced the others back and dropped down onto my stomach so I could get a better look at the courtyard through the weapon’s scope.

I noticed the pile of weapons lying on the ground far in front of Carson’s men and gathered that they’d been forced to discard them earlier.

“Jesus! Something’s wrong with Thomas!” Grady exclaimed then and two guards tackled him to the ground to prevent him from alerting the enemy with any further outbursts.

His binoculars fell to the ground beside him and I scooped it up to have a look and sure enough there was Thomas, kneeling on the ground, his hand to his arm; it looked like he was in pain, which meant he was worse off than he had been when he’d called Grady earlier.

I handed the binoculars to Rivers who held it up to his eyes and motioned the guards to release Grady.

“You need to be quiet. We’re Thomas’ only chance of getting out of there alive.” I whispered harshly and watched as Grady grabbed the instrument from Rivers hands.

“Tell the guys their Beta’s hurt and we need to find a way in pronto.” I issued. I imagined that Thomas’ body was already healing itself but without treatment; infection could set in and I didn’t even want to think about how long he’d have left after that.

“It’s not gonna be that easy. They’ll have all their bases covered. There’s no way we’re gonna just find a way in.” Jessie commented and I nodded in agreement.

“We’ll just have to hope that they’ll present an opening. If not, then we’ll just have to take them down one by one from here.” I told her.

“So what do we do now?” Laken asked.

“We’ll wait and when the moment’s right we’ll do what we have to.”

“But we can’t wait, Thomas’ hurt!” Grady hissed and I cut him a glare that had him glaring back.

“If we go in now when we haven’t finished scoping out the area then we’re as good as dead…including Thomas. We can’t just go in blind so we wait.”

When he said nothing more after that, but went back to looking through his binoculars I settled in. To wait.

We only had to wait a little over half an hour before Victoria stepped out into the courtyard with an entourage spilling out behind her. Taking up the rear was Adrian who was held by two guards.

A few guns were instantly trained his way and to my surprise I spotted a small child walking freely beside another guard and I began calculating how old Victoria’s daughter would be today, which placed her at almost a year old, so it couldn’t possibly be this child.

 Then who was she? And why bring a child out onto the battlefield? My mind was reeling with unanswered questions and when I looked to Jessie I realized that she was just as confused as I was but then she gasped and her eyes flashed to mine.

“Jesus, that’s Stephanie!” she breathed and I looked back at the child then back at her in question.

“She’s one of the pack orphans. She lost her parents when Victor raided us last year. I don’t understand…what would they want with an innocent child?” Jessie looked distraught and I looked back to the scene below us.

Victoria always had to go all out, that’s why and this time she’d brought an innocent child with her to carry out her pathetic revenge scheme. It was disgusting.

The silence that descended when Victoria came to a stop before her prisoners was disconcerting. I dared not move lest the enemy was able to hear from where they stood.

She spoke then and if I closed my eyes and concentrated I could actually hear what was being said.

“At least let the others go, they had nothing to do with what happened.” Carson was saying but as expected Victoria scoffed at his plea.

“You are going to feel the pain I felt when I heard you’d killed my father. All these men who stand with you are going to die and that’s all on you Carson.”

I missed his reply when a guard whispered something in my ear. There was no way in. Just great.

“We don’t have a choice then, I’ll have to take her out from here and hopefully that’ll cause enough chaos for the others to escape, but we’re going to have to put down a great deal of them otherwise they’ll go straight for Adrian and the others.” I told him and he nodded; moving on so that he could relay the message.

“He’s thinking about me. That bitch could take his life at any minute and he’s down there thinking about me.” Rivers whispered, his voice shaking from the emotions he tried to hold back.

It was moments like this that I envied Rivers his connection to his mate. Looking at Adrian’s expressionless face I couldn’t even begin to understand what was going through his mind and I found myself wondering if he, like Marcus with Rivers, was thinking about me too.

“A child Victoria? Are you insane! Don’t you have a heart?” Carson was shouting and I turned my attention back to the courtyard.

“Not just any child Carson, a child from your pack. As far as I’m concerned you’re all murderers and when I take all you have I’ll make them repent. They’ll regret what they did to my father.” She spat and I gave Carson props for even trying to reason with her.

I slithered down the hill to speak with a few of the men. It was time to go through strategy. I needed to find out what they’d learned about the layout of the camp as well as the positioning of the enemy guards.

“There aren’t as many as we’d first thought, but there are still more than we can handle alone. They’ve got guards positioned at every possible exit; inside and out, plus guards placed randomly around the enclosure itself. They’ve got weapons and some of them have already shifted form; it’s a wonder they haven’t sniffed us out yet.” The guy to my right was telling us and I bit my lip. How would Adrian and the others escape without a free exit?

“Then we’re going to have to line ourselves up in the perfect position to get at them. It has to be precise and it has to be loud. Stealth won’t work here. We’ll need to decide who to take out first and that’s going to have to be the leader, the guys with guns trained on our guys and then we’ve got to choose an exit closest to Carson’s guys and take out all the guards on the inside and outside of that exit.” I told them and they were quick to agree.

“Relay the message to the others. When you’ve decided on the exit, get everyone positioned and we’ll take them out on my signal. Remember, it has to be precise to have the greatest effect.” I drilled and they nodded; scrambling to get the message across to the others.

When I got back up to the hill I fell right back down onto my stomach to look through my scope again. I shifted the weapon slightly so that it was trained on Victoria. Then I stood once more, tilting my head to hear her speak.

“Why aren’t you standing with the others?” Victoria questioned Thomas then, who lifted his head and I pictured him giving her one of his ‘ isn’t it fucking obvious ’ looks.

I watched as someone broke away from the group of guards and approached her to whisper in her ear. It took me a second to figure it out but by God I wished I hadn’t.

“That fucking sleaze ball!” Jessie hissed then and I nodded. My sentiments exactly. Why wasn’t I surprised that Jessop had betrayed his own pack to form alliances with the likes of Victoria?

“Ah, so you’re the great Beta.” Victoria drawled, her voice tinged with sarcasm. “And you’re hurt, how unfortunate for you.” She continued.

“Might as well kill you now and save me the annoyance of having to watch you bleed out all over my courtyard.” She commented, but something in the way she said it told me she’d like no more than to watch him bleed to death before her, but Grady didn’t catch the inflexion and turned to me horrorstricken.

“Lucas, you gotta do something.” He was holding my arm in a death grip, his eyes wide as he pleaded with me.

“Grady, she’s not gonna kill him, trust me I know this g-”

“You’re just gonna get him killed, you moron!” he hissed and pushed me so that I stumbled backward, Then before I’d completely recovered, Grady was darting down the hillside and toward the courtyard.

I nodded to one of the guards to go after him and he took off behind him. The idiot was going to get us all killed. I only hoped our guy caught Grady before he gave us away.

“I just want this to be over.” Laken groaned and I reached over to give his shoulder a comforting squeeze.

“You and me both”

It was exactly five minutes since Grady had run off and I hadn’t seen him or the guard since they’d both darted through the trees facing the courtyard. I knew bringing him along would have been a mistake and now his behavior could get us all killed.

“You’d have done the same if you thought Adrian was in any immediate danger. He’s only human, he can’t pick up on the same things we can.” Laken commented then and while I knew he was right it still didn’t make the situation any less stressful.

It was as I stood listening to Victoria’s list of threats, preparing to make my move to take her out that everything went to hell.

I watched in horror as Adrian jerked and fell to the ground, face first and before I could really react, enemy guards were falling left, right and center. I flashed around to look at one of my own men in askance and he shrugged.

“That’s not us!” he shouted over the noise in the courtyard below.

“It doesn’t matter, take them out!” I shouted back and dropped to the ground behind my rifle, turning it this way and that to help take down more of the enemy.

As they fell I didn’t allow myself to think about the fact that Adrian was lying unmoving on the ground below or to even consider who it was that was supposedly aiding our fight.

                                    AUTHOR’S NOTES

  HOPE YOU ALL ENJOYED THAT CHAPTER…NO THE BOOK IS NOT FINISHED YET SO CALM DOWN….

I HAVE TWO NEW STORIES WHICH I PLAN TO POST SOON…SOON BEING LATER THIS WEEK AND I HOPE YOU’LL ALL CHECK THEM OUT ON MY PROFILE.

THEY ARE CALLED ; ’ A Vampire’s Marine ’ and ’ Shifter and the wolf ’

Shifter and the wolf is Marcus and Rivers’ story so i’m sure you’ll all be excited for that one.

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.

Chapter 30: A different kinda love and welcome change.

Chapter 30

It was chaos.

Wolves transforming, shots firing, enemies and allies going down all around us, shouts and screams filling the air and yet we continued. Determined to win this small battle; fully prepared to die for the ones we loved.

I darted across the compound, dodging fallen bodies and oncoming enemies, jumping over discarded weapons and sidestepping men engaging in hand to hand combat. I had one thought on my mind.

Get to Adrian.

I could see him lying unmoving on the concrete flooring not far up ahead and I was frantic to be by his side. It had been almost ten minutes since he went down and I had yet to ascertain what had happened. Five feet away I was tackled to the ground by an assailant and we went rolling on the concrete surface until we came to a stop with me pinned beneath him.

I watched in horror as he raised his weapon; a very sharp object that was a mix between a dagger and a machete and for a second I thought it was all over, but just before he could do the damage his eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed atop me.

His weight almost suffocating. I felt the warm trickle of what could only be his blood, running down my neck and I pushed him off my body and jumped up from the ground.

I didn’t even spare him a glance as my eyes refocused on my fallen lover. I ran to him, almost tripping over my own feet in my haste and dropped to my knees by his side. I saw no blood at first glance and so I rolled him over to continue my inspection. The first thing I noticed was the tranquilizer dart firmly planted in his chest. His pulse was weak which I assumed had to do with the fact that hit so close to his heart.

I pulled it out; managing to catch a glimpse of the initials on the offending object before I discarded it and pulled his head into my lap.

“Adrian.” I called, slapping his cheeks lightly in an attempt to rouse him.

“Babe come on, wake up.” I tried again.

No response.

A body went down beside us, felled by a bullet to the gut and I turned my attention back to Adrian. If we stayed here, right in the middle of the battlefield we quite possibly wouldn’t live to tell the tale and so as quickly as I could, I pushed up from the ground, tucked my hands under his arms and pulled, desperately trying to get him out of harm’s way.

“Victoria, let her go!” I heard the shout when I was halfway across the compound with Adrian and wouldn’t have stopped moving if it hadn’t been for the heart stopping terror I heard in that shout.

I spotted Carson first, not too far from where I was standing. He stood frozen, arm raised as if to ward someone off and I followed his gaze to where Victoria stood; a knife held to the child’s neck.

Stephanie; Jessie had called her.

“Holy Fuck.” The words fell from my mouth as I took in the scene.

The woman was actually going to do this. She’d hurt an innocent child.

“Call off your men or she’s dead!” Victoria screamed at him and I dropped to the ground once again, checking Adrian’s pulse and pulling his lap into my head.

There was no doubt what would happen now. Carson had to save that child’s life and with no real opening to take out Victoria without risking the child’s life, he would call off the others.

“Come on babe, wake up.” I pleaded with Adrian who I was sure couldn’t hear me even if he wanted to.

I ran my fingers through his hair, over his brow and to his cheek. He looked as if he were only sleeping. If shit hit the fan and we had to make a run for it, there was no way we’d get Adrian out, which meant that if we somehow got that opportunity, Adrian and I would be staying here…certainly not the way I had imagined dying.

By now a few people around us had ceased fighting, watching Victoria as she stood there with the child. Further away however, the fighting and the killing still continued and I suppose it would not cease until the others also caught wind of what was going on.

“What’re you doing?” someone I recognized as a member of her own pack asked in surprise and my eyes widened, as did Victoria’s.

“How dare you question me and who told you to stop fighting? Take them down!” she bellowed and it was an interesting sight when a member of a pack disobeyed their Alpha.

Of the small group of people who stood there, only three of them did as she ordered and I ducked out of the way when what looked like a sharpened piece of wood came plowing through the air toward me from across the courtyard.

I had to strain to hear what was being said, while glancing down occasionally at Adrian to see if he’d finally awakened.

“You said this would be a battle of reprisal. To take down the pack responsible for your father’s death, but the longer this goes on, the more innocents I see being dragged into this. This isn’t what I signed up for.” The guy continued and I was surprised to see a few more nodding.

“Do you know what it means to stand against your Alpha?” she asked, her anger seemed to know no bounds and I could practically see the guy’s fear. What was interesting though, was that he didn’t back down and neither did the others.

“We will fight with you Alpha. You are our leader and of course we swear allegiance to you but she is a child.” A woman of Victoria’s pack was saying. I looked down at Adrian, then across the compound, making sure to commit to mind all the possible exists. That’s when I spotted Grady; stuck in pretty much the same position as I was. He knelt by Thomas’ side, clutching at his mate’s hand while they spoke.

Thomas looked even worse that he did only minutes earlier and my mind began turning with all the possible ways we could escape. Thomas needed medical attention ASAP. It was when I glanced at the person stooping beside Grady that I realized where our aid had come from.

That girl was a member of Marcana’s pack which meant she’d managed to send out a few of her troops after all. I found it strange that she would send out a group so young and they all were.

When I’d seen them earlier I’d been surprised to see that we were being aided by what looked to be young adults, closer to teenagers by the looks of it, but they were experienced in combat which is what we needed. I’d never known Marcana to be so daring but if I ever made it out of this alive I’d make it my duty to make sure she knew how much I appreciated it.

“Grady!” I called across the compound, hoping he could somehow hear me above the sounds of battle.

“Grady!” I tried again

And again.

And once more. I couldn’t very well leave Adrian here to get to Grady. I looked around desperately for a way to get my message across but upon seeing no such medium, I shouted again.

He finally heard me on the third shout and his head snapped to my direction. Eyes wide with surprise and worry.

“Get him out of here!” I screamed to him, throwing my hands this way and that to get him to understand what I was saying.

I pointed to Thomas and then to the only exit that was still unblocked and tried to relay the message again.

“Get him out!”

The girl at his side was the one to pick up on what I was saying and I watched as she grabbed Grady’s arm, screamed something at him, then they both tried to help Thomas up. It didn’t look like a particularly easy task and I winced when Thomas fell to the ground once more, unable to support his own weight.

I looked down at Adrian torn between helping my friend and staying with my lover. I watched with a heavy heart as Grady and the girl knelt by Thomas’s side once more. This time something told me he wouldn’t be getting up again. If I didn’t offer them my help Thomas might not make it but if I left Adrian lying there he would be an easy target.

I sent up a silent prayer to anyone who cared to listen and turned my attention back on Adrian’s unconscious form. I’d come to rescue him and there was no way I’d be leaving him at risk. Not even for Thomas.

It hurt me to make that decision but that was it. Carson and even more members of Victoria’s pack were gathered around her, watching  the scene while the battle went on around them and I jumped up from the ground again and proceeded to pull Adrian across to the small space between the two buildings; smaller than an alley but bigger than a gap.

It was just as I was about to prop his head onto my lap once more that someone chose to attack. The woman’s crazy battle cry had my heart pounding triple the usual rate in my chest as I turned swiftly to face her. She was nimble, shifting towards and away from me as she threw her punches and I wondered briefly why she didn’t just shift and finish the job.

I wasn’t in the best state; having fought more than my fair share before I’d managed to get to Adrian’s side. I was almost beyond exhausted so if she shifted, I didn’t stand a chance and I didn’t have the energy it would take to shift either.

I jumped back, away from her angry blows and she stumbled forward, allowing me the opportunity to grab her outstretched arm and twist until she screamed out under the pressure. She was still fighting me.

Even while I held her arm, twisting and turning, she tried kicking out at me with her right leg. She caught my shin and I stumbled taking her with me and this time as I continued to twist her arm I heard a sickening snap just before she was screaming in agony.

I dropped the now lifeless arm and watched as she fell to the ground writhing in pain.

“We accepted you as our leader out of respect for what your father once was, but this is nothing but a coward’s battle.”

“You can’t hurt the child!”

“You said you wanted those responsible for his death, what did she do to you?”

“Please Alpha, let her go!”

“Victoria, this has gone too far. Your father attacked my pack, I had no choice but to retaliate.”

As I looked, more and more of her pack were gathering around, forgetting the war to watch the spectacle.

“You can’t question me, I’m the Alpha!”

“A pack cannot be expected to follow a leader who doesn’t put their interests first. This is more than revenge, you only want power!”

“You’ve allowed our men to go out there and die for nothing, let the child go!”

“That’s it, you’re all out of line and you’ll all be punished for your insolence!”

 I stood there feeling utterly exhausted and just sick of it all. Around me I watched men and women go down. I saw men running with deadly weapons, wolves tearing at human flesh and fists flying. I heard the endless screams of pain and terror, the firing of shots and the growling of the fierce beasts.

This was chaos and it was time it all ended. With a quick glance back at Adrian, I darted across the compound to where a discarded weapon lay tempting in the soil and scooped it up, dropping to the ground and rolling when I had to in order to avoid any incoming projectiles. Then when I was where I needed to be, I pointed the gun and pulled back the hammer.

This needed to end now, too many good people had lost their lives because of one girl’s foolish desire for revenge. Too many men and women fought for a lost cause in her father’s name and an innocent child was not about to die by her wicked hands. I aimed carefully, my focus intent and my mind filled with only one thought; don’t miss.

And I wouldn’t have if not for what happened next.

 I watched in horror as a man broke away from the rest of the group. I’d never really believed it when someone said ‘it was like something was happening in slow motion’ until I experienced it for myself.

I saw him breaking away from the others and I watched him somehow make his way to her side without anyone giving any indication of his actions but it was as if I was frozen watching it take place. I found myself lowering my weapon as I watched the man reach around her and snap her neck. Just like that the threat was over. Just like that the child was free.

The man lowered her body gently to the ground and turned to the group. It was as if the others who continued fighting felt their Alpha’s passing because gradually the fighting slowed, then eventually ceased all together. Before long the courtyard was silent as we all watched the man standing beside Victoria’s lifeless body.

A member of her own pack had ended her life. The silence that descended was as a result of what it all meant. An Alpha’s defeat meant that a new Alpha had now emerged. Victoria’s killer; provided he wasn’t challenged had in just one second of anger become the new leader of the pack and I wondered fearfully what his next move would be.

I didn’t think I had it in me to fight for much longer. If he commanded the others to continue the battle I would fail Adrian and all this would have been for nothing. I let out a breath, my heart pounding and I glanced over to where Adrian still lay unmoving, then my eyes went to Thomas and Grady who were so focused on each other that I didn’t think they realized what had just happened.

Carson didn’t look particularly shocked by the change in circumstances but I saw his eyes narrow as he watched the new Alpha. It was the most nerve-wracking moment of my life but when the man began to speak I found myself gradually relaxing.

“Victoria has fallen. We cannot accept the leadership of someone who would risk her pack for foolish gains. An Alpha should be someone every member of the pack can look up to, someone we can all trust to do right by us and someone we would feel proud to have be a voice for us all, not someone who would hurt an innocent child or submit us all to punishment simply to prove a point.“ he went on.

“I came here today to aid my Alpha as every member should be loyal enough to do, but she let me down, she let us all down, but if you’ll have me I’d like to change that. It’s time this pack is led by someone we choose, not someone who feels as if they are entitled.”

The cheers that went up were an indication of the loyalty these people had for Victoria. She had fallen and they had gladly received another as their leader without much thought.

“On behalf of my pack, I apologize to your pack for what happened here today. We were led blindly into battle but that was no excuse for not having the nerve to stand up for our own beliefs.” The new Alpha addressed Carson who nodded but still looked at him with distrust.

“Thank you, but in light of the present situation I would like to request aid for my men. Many of them have been hurt. We’d also appreciate transportation for our fallen comrades so we may bury them with dignity on our own soil.” Carson sounded like he always did; an alpha in charge and it was a relief to hear his words.

It was too easy. One minute we were in full on battle with the enemy and the next we were negotiating transportation? It was too easy but anything to get us out of this place was welcome.

When the new Alpha gave his assent, I was already making my way over to Adrian, loading him onto a stretcher and sending him off in a vehicle with a few of the others who were hurt. Then I went to give aid to Thomas who had finally fallen unconscious with a worried Grady still attached to his side.

Lives lost, a battle undecided, people left with grief and many injured and for what? I ran my hand through Thomas’ hair then patted his cheek before closing the door of the vehicle. Then I looked around the compound at everything that was left to be done.

There really were no winners in war.

……………………………………………

“I didn’t mean to shoot him, I was aiming for Victoria.”

“I told you he didn’t deserve a weapon. If it had been a gun Adrian would have been dead and then where would we be?” Rivers called from across the room.

“If I’d had a gun I would’ve nailed her. The trigger on that thing was sticking.” Grady supplied and I rolled my eyes.

“I know him better than he knows himself and I would never give him a weapon; not even to save his own life.” Thomas spoke up from where he lay on the cot and we all laughed.

Grady blushed scarlet then glared at his partner in annoyance.

“I just can’t believe you guys defied Marcana to come help us. What’d you think she’ll do when you get back?” Laken questioned Kat; who was apparently a good friend of theirs from Marcana’s pack.

“She’ll probably just give us some pack service or something; you know Marcana; she’s got a soft spot for everybody. Plus we didn’t lose anyone so there’s not much for her to lecture about.” The girl in question shrugged.

“You guys must be pretty good in combat if you managed not to suffer any casualties out there today.” Adrian said then, pushing up from his own cot without difficulty.

“Yeah well our pack puts a lot of emphasis on defense. We all grew up with that as our main objective so it wasn’t a big deal.”

The pack horn sounded just then and we all looked toward the door. It was time for Jessop’s trial.

“I better go.” Laken said then and it wasn’t long before the others trailed out behind them leaving Marcus, Rivers, Thomas, Grady and Adrian.

“I don’t think I can stand to witness another trial.” Rivers commented from his spot across the room. “Why couldn’t they just put it off till tomorrow? We just came back from battle.” He continued in annoyance and though I said nothing I had to agree.

I was beyond exhausted, there was no way I was about to go stand and watch a trial.

“The families of the deceased are calling for an instant hearing and really, can you blame them? Jessop played a huge role in all this. If he hadn’t divulged pack secrets and given aid to Victoria we probably wouldn’t have been in this mess.” Thomas spoke, then I watched as he pushed up from his cot, his face contorting with pain. Grady was right there with him; a hand on his good arm for support.

“I’m expected to be there.” Was all he said and with a shrug Grady followed him out of the room and to the courtyard.

“It was too easy the way we won today. I feel like there’s only a matter of time before everything blows up in our faces again. Three raids already since I’ve been born into this damn camp. I just wanna leave.” Rivers spoke again. He looked miserable.

“We’ll leave whenever you want, just say the word.” Marcus said softly and when Rivers shifted in his lap and rested his head against Marcus’ chest with a sigh I felt as if I was intruding on their intimate moment.

I turned to Adrian and found him watching me and I offered him a small smile. “How’re you feeling?” I asked him, reaching up to push the hair out of his face. When he grabbed my hand and held it I felt something melt in my heart.

I swallowed, looked down at our joint hands then back into his eyes. ‘”You know when I was out there for a second I thought we might not make it and I wouldn’t get the chance to tell you I’m sorry.” I told him.

His brows furrowed. “I threatened to kill you and you’re sorry?”

I shook my head. “It wasn’t fair for me to ask you to choose between me and your job. It was selfish.” When he made to interrupt I shook my head once more.

“I don’t care what you do anymore I just want to be with you. I love you and I can’t stand to be without you…it’s been hell.” I finished, overwhelmed by emotion. “I’m sorry.”

 “I’m done Lucas.” He said and I froze, my heart lodged into my throat.

“I’m done with that life. I’ve been trying to hold onto it for so long because it’s all me and my brothers had for a long time. It was our crutch I guess. Something we built, something we could call our own, but it’s not the right way to live anymore. It’s time we grew up and after everything we’ve been through, I’m done putting your life at risk. I never should have in the first place.”  He finished and with the way he was looking at me I had to look away lest I embarrassed myself in front of him.

This is what it had taken for us to get to this point. After all the shit we’d gone through. The breakups, the heartache, the fights, the tough love, the complete dysfunction, distrust, disloyalty, every bad thing our relationship had housed, everything that love couldn’t fix in the past and it had taken something as terrible as the thought of each other dying to get us to a point where we were finally on the same page. It had taken fear to get us to change.

I shook my head and a chuckle burst forth. “We’re the most dysfunctional couple anyone would have the misfortune of meeting.” I said dropping my head unto his shoulder and when his arms came around me, for the first time in a long time I felt so utterly and completely happy and whole. I didn’t even try to hold back the tears that burst forth and soaked his clean shirt.

After everything we’d been through I loved him so much I’d go through it all again just so long as he was with me.

……………………………………………………

It was exactly two and a half weeks later that Grady and Thomas as well as Scottie and Jessie had their mating ceremony and all were in attendance. It was the largest pack gathering I’d seen in a long time.

Three different packs coming together to support the Beta and the others taking part in the ceremony. It was the first time I’d actually seen Scottie so nervous but as expected Grady was completely at ease in front of his audience.

Beside me sat Adrian decked out in a suit that did sinful things to his body and in his lap sat the gorgeous little girl we’d both become completely enamored with. Little Stephanie.

She reminded me of my baby sister, only this little sprite had such a way of wrapping someone around her little finger that I had a feeling she’d be spoiled rotten by the time she was in elementary school and Adrian would be the one doing the spoiling because as the days had passed we’d grown more and more attached and we’d discussed adopting her.

Adopting a child. Wow we’d actually come that far. From a breakup I’d thought would have been permanent to adopting a child.

We were going to be fathers. If someone had told me this a few weeks ago I’d have laughed them to shame but it felt so right and I was happier than I had been in a long time.

“Put me down Adri!” Stephie suddenly exclaimed, now standing on Adrian’s thighs, her shoes soiling his pants, she fidgeted in his arms.

“Why, where are you going?” I asked her then and she turned to point to the stage.

“Marky!” she shouted then and a few heads turned our way.

She meant Marcus of course who stood to the edge of the stage helping Rivers in his role as Carson’s assistant for the ceremony.

I watched as Marcus gestured for Adrian to bring her to him and not long after that, he was lowering Stephie to the ground.

“Go on sweetheart I’ll watch you from here.” He said and she was off, running on her tiny legs, darting between chairs and people until she was beside Marcus who scooped her up in his arms.

She squealed in delight, interrupting the ceremony yet again.

She’d be a handful for sure and I couldn’t wait to call her mine.

 “I want to talk to Carson about the adoption again.” Adrian turned to me to say and I shrugged. I was fine with whatever he decided though Carson’s initial rejection was still fresh in my mind.

“I think we’ll just have to prove to him we’re right for her” I explained and he nodded in agreement.

“I’ll find a way to convince him.”  Then pushed up from his seat. “On that note there’s something I’ve been wanting to talk to you about.”

“Come on.” He tilted his head in the direction of the compound and I got up.

“Where’re we going?”

“Just somewhere we can be alone.” He smiled and with narrowed eyes I followed his lead.

We ended up walking down the sidewalk, leaving the ceremony behind and taking in the night air. Minutes passed and neither of us broke the silence. The night was warm and peaceful something that felt great after the weeks of disaster we’d experienced since coming here.

“Is there a reason we ditched the ceremony to come walking the streets?”

I think it was the first time since I’d known him that I’d seen him actually look nervous. Adrian Corsetti, was fidgeting. Though I was seeing it with my own eyes I wouldn’t believe it in the morning.

I raised an eyebrow.

“What would you say about us getting married?”

I chuckled at his words. I could have sworn he was joking but the look on his face had me staring at him in surprise.

“You can’t be serious.”

“Why not? What’s so wrong with getting married?”

I stared at him for a second.

“Adrian it’s like Carson said, our relationship is too unstable, one minute we’re in love, the next minute we wanna rip each other’s throats out, we’re not marriage material, plus where’d we even get married? Last time I checked it’s not legal where we come from.”

“Fuck what Carson said, just because our relationship doesn’t match up to what they see as love doesn’t mean we’re not good for each other. That’s’ just the way we are. No matter what happens we always find each other…isn’t that what’s important? and we can easily find somewhere where it’s legal.”

He was using his ‘this should be obvious’ voice and I shook my head.

“What’s getting married gonna prove though? We already love each other more than most married people out there anyway.”

“I want my ring on your finger.” He said simply and I chuckled.

“We’ll be the only couple in the world to get a divorce every couple of months.”

“Yeah but we’ll be the only couple in the world who gets to say our vows over and over again and be sure that no matter what happens we’ll always find each other.” He whispered and moved closer. My heart warmed at his words.

God I loved him

“Lucas Corsetti…hmmm at least my name will finally put fear in the hearts of the ordinary man.”

Then he captured my lips and the rest was history.

………………………………

It was much later that night when it happened. Something that would change our view of the world forever. The mating ceremony after party was in full swing, three packs integrated and enjoying each other’s presence in the comfort of the forestry. It was during the music, dancing, shifted wolves, food, laughs and love when we all felt the presence.

It was subtle but intrusive and I felt myself drawn to it along with the others. The music was soon forgotten, the talking and laughing dying completely as we all turned to the source. I watched as a powerfully built man with a small child and an equally built woman stepped out from behind the trees. There was something about them that was…different…strange.

“We sensed your pack a few states back and thought we’d introduce ourselves. We’ve been searching for new allies for a while now. You are the first welcome souls we’ve come upon.” The woman spoke; her voice calm and soothing yet loud and commanding.

It was Carson who finally made a move. He stepped forward, close enough to them that he could see them better but far enough away that they couldn’t touch. I watched as he sniffed the air, stepped closer and sniffed again, looking as confused as we all felt.

“What are you?” he asked suspiciously.

The man smiled then, his eyes glittering in the darkness, but it was a kind smile; as if he’d finally found a friend.

“We’re vampires.”

“I knew it! And you thought I was crazy!” I heard Grady say to Thomas; sounding beyond excited.

The rest of us stood frozen as we looked at the three otherworldly folk standing before us. Adrian stepped up next to Carson, his eyes narrowing.

“Vampires don’t exist.” He said, but he didn’t sound so sure.

“Well then…consider us your proof.”

                                                     The End

                                           AUTHOR’S NOTES

IF YOU LOVE VAMPIRES AS MUCH AS I DO CHECK OUT MY NEW STORY ’ A Vampire’s Marine ’.

IF YOU WANT TO SEE MORE OF THIS AWESOME PACK THEN CHECK OUT MARCUS AND RIVERS’ STORY ’ Shifter and The wolf ’

Thanks for being so supportive guys..it’s been fun but the journey doesn’t end here so stick with me and let’s enjoy more of these amazing guys and awesome charcters..Feel free to comment, vote, like and fan… check out my profile for more stories!

I love ya! <3

-DoUbLe.A

-unedited.